idola: (Default)
 Volume 8

Epilogue: Sion and Ryner


Table of Contents

Previous | End


---


“……”


It was just as Lucile said.


Nothing changed.


Nothing changed even after he became king.


All that happened was that the nobles became stronger and the darkness got deeper.


Sion sat alone on the throne.


Luke and Miller wouldn’t come here. This wasn’t the new Roland they were envisioning, so they were starting anew elsewhere. 


They lost a huge amount of their men on that battlefield, and both Luke and Claugh suffered major wounds that took months for them to come back from. Claugh had rejoined the military, but he was most likely working with Luke and Miller, too.


And Sion was just as powerless as ever. He still couldn’t save anyone.


“……”


Several months passed since he had taken the throne.


Of course there were a couple things he managed to accomplish.


He freed the people who had been jailed for crimes no worse than going against what the nobility wanted, many of whom were Miller or Sion’s allies. It took a bit of fighting, but the nobility finally agreed to let Sion release them.


One of the prisoners he’d freed was supposed to be coming here today to meet with him.


A cute redheaded woman in travelling clothes stepped into the unpleasantly large throne room. In the past, she’d fought by Sion’s side as one of his classmates at the Roland Empire’s Royal Special Military Academy.


“Kiefer,” Sion said.


Kiefer looked up, surprised. She approached with a smile. “Whoa, amazing! You really became king!”


“Haha.”


“So? How’s the throne? I bet it’s comfy.”


“It feels horrible,” Sion said.

“Oh, really?”


“Yeah.”

“I see.”

“Yeah,” Sion said again and nodded. He looked at her wide smile. “It’s been awhile, Kiefer.”


“Mm-hm.”


“I’m sure you must have wanted this to happen sooner, but I’ve not had the power to do it…”


She shook her head. “You’re saving Ryner from solitary confinement… and you saved me, too… Though prison really wasn’t that bad.”


“……”


“It was actually a pretty nice place to put a traitor like me.”


“……”


“Every day I wished I’d meet a bloodier fate… That’s how nice it was.” She stopped there and laughed. She made a face like she didn’t think there was a point in talking about that anymore, then looked at Sion. “But really, you’re amazing. When you say you want something, it really happens. You’ve become a real king.”


Sion shook his head. “Nothing goes the way I want it to. I’ve lost so many of my allies, even after becoming king.”


“You’re still amazing.”


“I’m not. I’m still powerless as could be. So…”


So won’t you lend me your power? He thought about saying that.


But Kiefer responded too quickly. “So what about Ryner?”


“……”


“What happened to Ryner?”


Sion grimaced. “He’s still in prison. I still don’t have enough power to reach inside the prison he’s in and free him.”


“Even though you’re king?”  


“It’s horrible, isn’t it?”


Kiefer looked down at him. “I’ll lend you my power if you need it to free Ryner. But you’re king, so I’ll take your word if you say you can free him with your own power and keep him out of trouble, and I’ll leave Roland.”


“You’re leaving?”

“Yeah.”


“Why?”


“To figure out what the deal is with Ryner’s eyes.”


Sion thought back to when Ryner’s eyes went berserk. It already felt like a distant memory.


When Ryner’s eyes went berserk, he went crazy and tried to kill both Sion and Kiefer. Buf that hadn’t happened, Sion would have died that day. Ryner wouldn’t have killed all the Magical Knights and saved him, so he would have died.


But that wasn’t what Ryner got out of it. Instead, he blamed himself for killing and called himself a monster. He went to prison willingly for his crime of living.


“His eyes… So you’re going to research the Alpha Stigma?” Sion asked.


“Yeah.”


“To save Ryner?”


Kiefer nodded, pleased to hear it from him. “After all… that’s the only reason I can find to be alive right now.”


She said it so easily.


“So answer me, Sion. Will you free Ryner from prison?”


Sion nodded. “I think I can probably manage it.”

“Promise?”


“Yeah. Definitely.”


“Then I’ll leave it to you,” Kiefer said.


“……”


“I’m leaving Roland, then. Ah, but Sion! Don’t tell Ryner about this. I’ll tell him the next time I see him.”


“If that’s what you want.”


“Yeah. It is.”

“I understand…”


“Then that’s that,” Kiefer said. She turned to leave, but only took a couple steps before she turned back. “Oh, and… Sion?”


“Hm?”

“Your complexion looks terrible. Are you okay?”


Sion smiled. “I haven’t been getting much sleep.”


“Are you working nonstop just like you used to?”


“Yeah. I just love working so much~!”


“Ahaha. But that’s no good. You’ll never get anything done right if you try to do it all at once.”


“Is that so.”


“Yeah. If you can’t do it all yourself, then you should rely on other people for help.”


Sion smiled. “You’re the one to talk. You never talked to us about anything.”


“Ahaha. I know because I have personal experience. And the worst part of it is that Ryner’s the one who taught me!”


“I see.”


But even if they talked big, back then, none of them had any power at all. Nobody could save anyone. They were powerless, just like always. They never had any power in the critical moment where it’d make a real difference.


“So, Sion. If you’re ever having a hard time…”


“I have lots of friends,” Sion interrupted. “I have lots of allies and girlfriends, too. Unlike Ryner, I’m super popular.”


Kiefer laughed. “Yeah, I guess so. I mean, you’re the king now!”


“Yeah, that’s right!”

“But you won’t open your heart to any of them.”


“……”


“That’s why I’m offering to lend you an ear now,” Kiefer said. “It’s a limited time offer. And I won’t help you solve anything.”


“Ahaha. You’re horrible!”


“Your face is the most horrible thing here. You look exhausted.”


“Well, I’ve only just become king. Succeeding the throne isn’t supposed to be easy, but it’ll get better.”


“Mm.”

“So there’s nothing I can do about being tired right now. But I’ll work as hard as I can to expand my influence.”


“Yeah.”

“Then I’ll get Ryner out of prison… and go to him with my problems.”


Kiefer’s eyes shone. “Oh, that’s great! Ryner’s always thought that he’s a monster who nobody wants, after all. It’ll be good for him to feel useful.”


“Haha, yeah.”


“Alright, I’ll leave him to you. Take care of him until I get back…”


“Yeah. I understand. And Kiefer…”


 “Hm?”


“Take care.”


Kiefer nodded. “Don’t worry. I’m a first-rate spy, after all.”


A first-rate spy who blew her cover, let her sisters get killed, betrayed her allies and caused everyone’s deaths, and got Ryner thrown in jail.


She was carrying all of that on her conscience. But it wasn’t her fault. And nothing that Ryner was carrying was his fault, either.


They blamed themselves for things that were completely out of their control.


“Ahaha… well, that’s all. See you again sometime, Sion.”


“Yeah. See you someday,” Sion whispered.


Then the throne room returned to absolute silence.


He needed more power to save Ryner from prison. He needed to capture more and more human hearts. He needed to get rid of some of the influence the anti-monarchy party of nobles had.


“……”


---


Every day was a struggle for power.


His political views aimed at bettering his country started and ended as dreams.


Countless people killed. Countless people were killed.


It was normal.


The darkness inside of him slowly but surely spread. He could feel it as he killed. As he stepped on the lives of others.


“……”


Before he realized it, people were calling him the Hero King.


His hands were dirtier than ever before, they said that the way they were governed was better than ever. They said that they had a wonderful king.


People began to say that the revolution that led to the change in kings was a bloodless one. They said that even though the last king had died.


That was proof of how many he killed, both friend and foe.


The darkness - the curse inside of him - swelled as if trying to swallow him entirely. It was hard to stay himself. It hurt everywhere. He could feel the curse in every pore of his body, every nerve in his body, encroaching on the person he was supposed to be.


There were nights where he thought about how much easier it’d be to just give in and stop being human. He thought about how much easier it’d be to lose it completely and let the world pass by him, just as his father had, as he writhed on the floor in agony, all alone.


“……”


But on a hard, pain-filled day, just like the many that came before it— 


Sion finally gained enough power to get Ryner out of prison.


And… he was a little worried. What kind of expression should he greet Ryner with?


His hands were so much dirtier than they were the last time they saw each other. They were stained red with blood. Yet he still worried about tiny, insignificant things like what expression he should make when he saw Ryner again.


“……”


Even after everything, this was something important to him. He really did want to save his friend from prison.


---


It was a place where light couldn’t reach, oblivious of the lights of the sun and the moon, of day and night. It was impossible to tell if it was noon or midnight the second he stepped inside of the cruelest prison in the country.


A normal human would go mad after a couple months in there. It was a terrible environment for Ryner to be cooped up in.


“……”


Sion was paying a visit in the dead of night to avoid prying eyes. If it got back to the nobles that he’d been in here, they’d almost certainly interfere with his goal. Their meddling could very well put Ryner in danger.


That was the extent of his powerlessness even now.


Why was he king? Only because the last king died. It wasn’t like the country had held out both hands and beckoned him into kinghood or anything. But… it was fine for now. It was enough for now.


“……”


His eyes narrowed as he stared into a small cell with three stone walls and one of iron bars. It was so full of books that it was almost impossible to see the floor, and even the walls in some places. According to the jailor who managed this prison, Ryner had been researching something the whole time he was here.


For two entire years, he sat in here, researching as much as he could given his circumstances.


He’d always been such an unmotivated guy. What could someone like Ryner possibly be so passionate about that he spent two years researching it?


When Sion looked up at the bookshelf, he understood. When he looked at the titles, he understood. Ryner was fighting his own battle here, all alone.


“……”


He could hear Ryner’s relaxed breathing as he slept.


From the other side of dirty iron bars, he could hear Ryner inhaling and exhaling slowly.


Two years ago, his presence alone would have woke Ryner. But he continued to sleep.


Two years had passed. Ryner’s senses had probably dulled in that time.


Sion slowly, quietly raised a hand through the bars to take a messy bundle of papers from on top of one of Ryner’s piles. Unrealistic, idiotic delusions lined the pages. Words like ‘hero,’ ‘demon,’ and ‘demon king’ appeared often.


A normal person might take one look at it and deem it madness.


It was a childish thesis. An idiotic thesis.


It said that if they managed to find the power that heroes and demons left them, they might be able to spread some light on the dark world they lived in. The feeling that the pages conveyed was past the point of being child-like ambition and diving into more of an earnest hope for something good to happen, almost like a prayer that things would change.


“…Ha, hahah…”


It was all Sion could do to laugh at the words Ryner had written. He wasn’t laughing because it was stupid, though. It certainly wasn’t stupid.


As he flipped through the pages, he found one that encapsulated Ryner’s will for the future.


He knew that reading it might take him off of the path he was on. He felt like it might offer a simpler solution, one where they could stop fighting.


He wanted something simpler because the curse was horrible. He could feel it burning through his veins. He wanted something simpler, a way to make it easier, make him lose his sanity sooner.


So he read it.


When he did, the person he’d been trying so hard to throw away came back full force.


When his eyes read the words Ryner had written… when he read the words Ryner had worked so hard to put on paper. When he read Ryner’s unbelievably childish paper… 


I hate it when people die.


I also hate killing.


I hate crying and I hate being made to cry.


What’s the feeling called when you know you can’t choose your life? When your family dies? What about when the person you love dies?


Nobody wants those things to happen, and yet this world wishes for pointless sadness, laughing all the while.


I’ve never wanted to change things. I know it’s futile. But I’ll keep being sad if things don’t change, and I don’t want to lose anything else… 


This is a pain to write, but… I think it’s about time to move forward. I’ve averted my eyes from the past until now, but if it’s necessary, I’ll look at it. For the sake of making a world where nobody will lose anything anymore.


A world where that kid and Kiefer don’t have to cry, where Tyle, Tony, and Fahle don’t have to die, where Sion doesn’t have to torment himself over the state of things.


To a world where everyone smiles and it’s okay if all we do is nap.


Ryner Lute


“……”


Ryner… that Ryner.


In the midst of an ugly, horrifying world where all he could do was push others away out of fear, Ryner had written this. And in the midst of their ugly, horrifying world, Sion had read it.


“……”


Sion swallowed the urge to cry.  “I see,” he whispered with a trembling voice. “So this is the path you chose.”


His sense of self had come back to him. He felt the will to fight again. He didn’t know how long he could keep his body and heart alive, but… he decided that he’d try to do all the things he set out to do.


Let them call him the Hero King. He’d do something that made praising his name worth their time.


He’d fight earnestly for a little longer. So… Ryner also had to… 


“…I told you that this wasn’t going to be somewhere that you could just nap your life away. I told you that it’d be hard… but it wasn’t. I won’t forgive you for being the only person in the world who likes being in a place like this. I won’t forgive you for making me alone worry. You’re mine, so I’m going to use you.” Sion smiled meanly through his tears. “Even if you don’t want me to.” 


That was the start of a legend. It was the start of their new legend. It was the story of an impossible darkness and the two who still managed to see light.


It was the story that tied the Dark Fallen Hero and the Lonesome Demon together.


---


Table of Contents

Previous | End

idola: (Default)

Volume 8


Chapter 3: Birth of the Hero King


Table of Contents

Previous | Next


---


How much time had passed?


“……”


Luke wondered about the time as he killed his fellow humans and soldiers - people who were enemies on this battlefield. His body was covered with their blood.


Despite the heavy rain that’d started at some point, their battle didn’t stop. Blood continued to stain their clothes, and people continued to fall to the ground alongside the rain.


By now, his cover was completely blown and he was recognized as a member of the revolutionary army by everyone around him. But that didn’t really matter anymore. Nobody knew who was friend or foe anymore. It was an incomprehensible battle.


The revolutionary army had only been a few hundred from the outset, but it was impossible to tell how many were left now. The nobility was buying more troops to add to their armies, but many went turncoat and joined the revolutionary army instead, so the revolutionary army ended up bigger, too. So here they were, hanging on by a thread.


People were dying all around him, but the battle never got any closer to ending. Not even Luke knew what was happening now or how this would end.


He knew that Claugh’s words had reached their enemy— that was what started this friendly fire— but that alone didn’t explain how they’d managed to hang on for so long. And yes, Luke was doing everything in his power to keep their side alive, but… 


“…It just leaves a bad taste in my mouth,” Luke whispered as he looked up at the dark sky, pelting the battlefield in rain.


The weather was on their side. It kept their opponents from regrouping and strategizing. It kept them from knowing who was friend or foe.


It was almost as if the heavens had made the conscious choice to support the revolution. As if they decided that a revolution was to succeed here and now, even if one had never succeeded in the past.


“…Maybe that’s a little too idealistic,” Luke mumbled with a faint smile. He killed another soldier. He heard another scream calling him a monster. He heard someone yell to kill the monster before anyone else.


He’d done his best to make it this long, but he knew that he was reaching the limit of what he could accomplish. Everyone was targeting him. He dodged someone’s sword only to end up in the path of someone else’s knife. One that he probably couldn’t dodge.


“…Hmm… I really was being idealistic.” A smile that almost looked cheerful made its way to his otherwise emotionless face. Still, he moved quickly, doing his best instead of giving up. He jumped out of the way of lightning strikes, but that put him back in the path of the sword from a moment ago. It cut through the air, and Luke had no choice but to try to dodge again.


But the ground was wet with a mixture of rain and blood. Luke felt his foot slip as he tried to regain his ground.


“Ah…”


The sword stopped inside his shoulder. He tried to fend it off with both hands, but it slid through his flesh and into his chest.


They got him.


This was a serious wound. He lost.


“……”


Luke fell onto the bodies littering the ground silently. He couldn’t get up. He didn’t have the strength to do so.


But he’d done his best. Maybe it was a hopeless battle from the beginning, but he still did his best.


“……”


It was useless, wasn’t it?


What had he been expecting? What did he expect would happen on a battlefield like this? What was he expecting this country, rotten as it was, to do to the faint flame of a revolution?    


He didn’t know anymore.


Claugh had yelled that he’d change it. Miller, too. And for some reason, Luke believed them. But— 


“……”


Maybe Lear was right.


Maybe he should have taken a more active role. Maybe he should have helped them make a thorough, careful plan. Maybe he should have made sure they spent their time gathering as much information and as many soldiers as possible before moving forward.  


Maybe his choice… 


“…was wrong from the start.”


The rain stopped. The clouds lightened. But the sun didn’t shine down on their country. 


People were dying. But that didn’t mean anything to this place. It was absolutely meaningless.


“My life is meaningless, too…”


 The man who stabbed him raised his sword once more. He held it high above his head— 


“Attention, all forces! This battle is over!”


A loud voice, clearly enhanced by magic, echoed across the battlefield. The man who’d tried to kill Luke turned his attention towards it. Luke raised his head to see, too.


That was Sion’s voice. Sion Astal’s. And it was close by. 


The clouds opened, and a ray of sunshine made it look like he was glowing.


He was riding a white horse, and his silver hair flowed down across his obscenely expensive-looking robe. His strong will radiated from his golden eyes.


Though Luke didn’t know when he arrived, right here and right now, Sion Astal was on the battlefield.


Sion raised his hand slowly, then spoke. “Dying here is meaningless. Dying for the sake of useless nobles is meaningless. So stop throwing yourselves into death’s arms. Stop killing each other. Obey me!”


His appearance was sudden, and so were his words. Luke watched him with half-lidded eyes. Blood was leaking out of his stabbed chest, and his consciousness was fading. “Ha, haha… what’s this supposed to be? If words like that could change the world, nobody would have suffered in the first place.”


But it was enough to make the soldiers stop fighting to look up at Sion. They’d been fighting long enough to forget why they were doing it anyway, so when Sion pointed it out, they all stared up at him, expectant.


“I am Sion Astal. I was born from a union between our king and a common woman.”


Everyone here knew Sion’s name. He was the Hero Prince, beloved by common folk. But that was all they knew him as. Sion’s influence was nothing compared to the powerful princes who Duke Abaaz and Duke Staelied supported.


“What’s the son of a dog like you doing, acting all haughty?” Someone yelled, most likely one of the noble’s men.


“He’s right! What can you do!? What the hell can you change?”


Sion didn’t flinch. Instead, he looked down upon the soldiers, glaring boldly. “I can’t do anything. I can’t change anything. But what about you? Starting a revolution? Crushing the revolution? What are you doing? Unlike you guys, I walk the correct path. The only orders I execute are the ones given to me by the king!”


Everyone tensed, understanding his words instantly. The man standing at the apex of their country—their dictator, their king— rarely spoke. Even so, every person in Roland feared him. They feared the rotten heart of Roland.


Everyone, regardless of who they were fighting for, froze in place.


Sion had drawn their attention away from what they were fighting for and reminded them of another issue.


Sion continued with a matter-of-fact tone before anyone could interrupt him. “The king gave me an order earlier today. He said that we were going to war. He said that we will invade our neighboring Imperial Nelpha, and delegated the war’s preparations to me, and if my campaign succeeds, he will recognize me as the next king of Roland!”


“……”


“So I ask again - what are you doing here? Who authorized Duke Abaaz and Marquis Tenglon to deplete our precious forces? Did the king allow them to do that!?”


The soldiers were silent. Without knowing what they should do, they were unable to do anything but stand in place, petrified from fear of retribution.


But a large-scale magic circle took form behind them. There were soldiers who were aware of the fact that the nobility ordered them, not the king, and those who didn’t believe Sion’s lies.


“…What will you do, Sion Astal?” Luke wondered as he watched the magic circle grow. “Nobody will entertain your bluffs and lies forever. So… so how will you make a miracle happen despite that…?”  


He didn’t get to see it through. His consciousness faded fast, flowing away with the blood pouring from his wounds. He knew that he’d probably die here, just like the others. He knew that he’d become another body in their sea of blood.


“……”


He didn’t change anything. Maybe Sion would, but he didn’t really see how.


“……”


But… well. Maybe, somehow, possibly… his role had been to stand here and fight, maintaining the conflict just long enough for Sion to come here and create a miracle.


“…Then maybe… I did…”


Luke lost consciousness.


---


The magic circle grew, lightning swarming in the center.


Sion looked up at it slowly. How long did he have until it finished? Probably not enough time to convince everyone here and capture their hearts. It didn’t take too long to cast Lightning Bolt.


“…Lucile,” Sion whispered.


A voice responded. “Ah, is this where I come in?” 


“Will you lend me your hand?”


“Of course. The more people who support you, the more power I can give you.”


“Then can I trust you to do this?” Sion asked.

“To do what?”


Sion grimaced. “The soldiers who are casting that large-scale magic…”


“Yeah?”


“…Kill them all.”


“Heh, hehehh…”


“……”


“Kill them, kill them all, slaughter them… right? You’ve become quite similar to the king, haven’t you? When should I do it? I’ll do it in the exact moment you request. Ah, I’m looking forward to it. I want to see your miracle, born in the midst of bloodshed. So that’s how you make a miracle.”


Sion ignored Lucile and spoke with the magic to make his voice echo across the battlefield. “Stop your attack. If you don’t, I will kill you all. I am acting on the king’s orders. Defying me is the same as defying this country, and you will be dealt with just as any other traitor.”


The growing Lightning Bolt didn’t fade. He was certain that the nobility behind it didn’t believe his claims.


That was natural, though. He was lying.


According to Miller, Duke Abaaz knew everything and was working on rectifying the situation even now. So there was a possibility that the soldiers behind this large-scale magic were acting on his orders after hearing Duke Abaaz’s explanation of the situation, including all of the flaws in Sion’s argument.


Sion needed a miracle now. It couldn’t wait. Duke Abaaz’s intel would reach the rest of the nobility sooner than later, and when it did, the stage for his miracle would collapse into nothing.


“Enough,” Sion said. “This battle is over, and the next battle is to start soon. Your actions now are nothing short of treason.”


If they’d just stop now, Sion wouldn’t have to order their deaths.


If they’d just stop now, he could walk the path of fewest sacrifices.


But they didn’t stop. Their spell only grew larger.


“……”


Sion steeled his resolve. No, he’d steeled it long ago. If he wasn’t prepared to do this, he’d only repeat his mistakes. He’d end up responsible for even more of his allies’ deaths. And… his hands were already covered in blood. Madness was already running through his veins. His existence wasn’t pretty. And yet… 


“…Why am I worrying now, after everything I’ve already done?” Sion whispered to himself. He was about to steal many lives all at once. “Why am I scared?”


He laughed derisively at his own weakness.


“I’m not qualified to do this. I’ve never been able to protect anyone. I’ve never saved anyone. I’ve never had the power for it. I’ve never been prepared to do it. So why am I acting self-righteous now, worried about the morality of doing this? It’s fine. I have to move forward, even if it means falling into darkness. Even if it means that I will one day regret my actions. For now, this is something I have to do…”


Sion’s watery eyes narrowed. He slowly raised his hand, and spoke through magic, careful not to let his voice shake, careful to cover his fear with strength—  


“I will kill every last one of you traitors! I will kill you all! Those who stand against Sion Astal, you will vanish from this world at once!”


He spread a hand in front of him. Lucile appeared there, between Sion and those who aimed to kill him, and lifted both hands. A captivating smile rose to his lips. “Hahah, hahahah..!”


Lucile dashed forward, and did something that a human couldn’t.


Hundreds - no, thousands - of heads separated from their bodies and flew into the sky, shooting brilliant red ribbons through the air, like spilled paint dying the world.


Everyone was mixed together, and it was impossible to tell who was friend or foe, so their allies must have died along with their enemies. Revolutionaries, nobles, and private army men all died.


It was death. Plain and simple, it was death, and nothing else.


It chased everyone on the battlefield down and violated their right to live. That path of death ran from directly in front of Sion straight through the battlefield and into the Lightning Bolt, causing it to disappear into nothing, its casters a mess of blood.


“……”


Nobody moved. Nobody could understand what just happened. It was all that the humans could do to stare up at Sion, faces matching blank-states of shock, and listen to his words.


“The king has ordered all who defy him to die, whether they’re common people, nobles, or foreigners. So stop this useless battle and your pointless struggles for power, and remember at once where you are and who you are. This is Roland, a land ruled by fear alone, and you are the ruled, not the rulers. Obey that fear of yours and submit to the king!”


The soldiers wore a uniform expression. One that Sion was very, very familiar with.


It was the expression that the people of Roland wore every single day.


Despair. Dread. Fear.


This country had always been dyed in the dark colors of those emotions.


Sion looked around.


He was surrounded by bodies, blood, and darkness. The soldiers had lost their will to fight, so this battle was coming to its end. The revolution was in shambles. But not just the revolution. The nobility’s greed had also been crushed… for the time being. Because everyone here just remembered what exactly they’d spent their lives being afraid of.


Everyone in this country had given up somewhere in the corner of their heart. They’d given up on change. Nobody could believe in it after everything they saw, day in and day out.


“……”


Even Sion had given up. Time and time again, he was shown that his goals were a losing battle. The truth was that he didn’t think there was any value in moving forward, no matter what path he took. He knew that he’d never be able to change anything, but he still screamed that he would as his friends, allies, and loves were all swallowed up by the darkness and killed.


“……”


The truth was that they were all already dead. Nothing was left inside of them. What they had been was already dead. Their blood flowed through dead veins and into their lonely hearts.


It was lonely. So, so lonely.


Even so, Sion faced the soldiers and spoke, a lone voice in a silent battlefield, fighting despite everything. “The king… told me to rule by fear.”


The soldiers stared up at him.


“I was given this power to do that,” Sion said. “That’s what that was just now. I was recognized as successor to the throne, so I was given the right to borrow the Eris family’s power.”


That too was a lie. But that didn’t matter at this point. The truth didn’t matter anymore. No… truth had never existed in Roland since the day it was founded.


“From this day on, you will obey me,” Sion said. “I’ve obtained the power of the king, so you must obey. From this day on, we will destroy Imperial Nelpha. We will imprison Nelphans within their own fear, and once we’ve finished them, we will move to the next country! Fear will never end. Fear will continue for all eternity!”


He knew that everyone below him was grimacing. Of course they were.


Nobody wanted to hear what he was telling them. That’s why it was something Roland itself wanted desperately. Its favorite pastime was to kill. Its favorite thing was meaningless power.


The people screamed and cried. They were sick and tired of this. They were sick and tired of this world.


They screamed and screamed, but it never ended. That was how Roland was. How it had always been.


“But… I think differently from the king!” Sion said.


Everyone’s eyes focused on Sion.


“I… hate watching people die meaninglessly. I hate seeing the fear in everyone’s eyes. I, more than anyone, am sick of seeing the king rule this country by fear. What are we fighting for!? What are we afraid of!? Enough!! I’m so, so sick of it!! We’re not toys! We don’t exist for the king, for Roland itself to play with us and throw us away when they’re bored!!”


Thousands of eyes, wide with shock, stared up at him. Because people who betrayed the king couldn’t exist in Roland. They wouldn’t be forgiven, no matter what.


But Sion continued anyway. “I, Sion Astal, received orders directly from the king and was granted the power of the Eris Family! The first thing I want to do with that power is to dethrone the king! That alone is what I gained this power to do!”


That too was a lie. Because he didn’t have any power at all.


Still, he shouted at the top of his lungs. “So obey me! If you want to change anything, obey me!!” He yelled to the point that it pained his throat. “If you don’t want to live in fear of your family being murdered, if you don’t want to see your friends die, if you don’t want to be scared of this incomprehensible world any longer, then obey me! I’m not asking for a miracle! It won’t take a miracle! If you all follow me, then it’s something we can really do!”


Sion held his hand out.


“If you want to change this world, then follow me! I’ll make a new Roland Empire, the Roland you’ve always wished for!”


The soldiers stood quiet. He didn’t let it bother him.


“…That’s all I wanted to say,” Sion said. “Those who object are free to kill me. And if I don’t die now—”


Sion smiled sweetly.


“— then I consider every one of you my ally.”


That was all he had to say. He tugged lightly on the reins, and the horse slowly trotted towards the military headquarters, towards the place where soldiers had tried to attack him with large-scale magic earlier.


“……”


Nobody attacked him now. Everyone was in a state of shock.


The only sound was a faint voice next to his ear.


“Heh, heheh, amazing. You kill so many of them, then immediately pledge to protect them all? Are you really in any position to say that?”


“…Indeed,” Sion said with a self-deprecating smile.  


“But you weren’t wrong. Your power is getting much, much stronger.”


“……”


“You overwhelm them with fear, remind them of the king’s tyranny, then act like you’re going to save them from it. Your methods are impressively disgusting, but those who believe in you have drastically increased.”


“…It’s thanks to Miller,” Sion said. “Because he made everyone aware of me in preparation for today, I was able to stand in a place where these people could see me as king.”


He’d left the most important parts of today to Miller.


Miller was the one who spread his name across Roland. Miller was the one who gathered so many humans on this battlefield so that Sion could scream his heart out to them.


It was foolish to leave everything to Miller. What could he change with his life in someone else’s hands? Yet he did it. He offered his life to Miller, which brought him here.


“That’s right,” Lucile said. “Miller or whatever his name was did his best, but failed to get results. Nobody truly believed that he would change anything. But your speech just now changed the direction of the wind, even if only a little.”


“…Hm. So you think I have a chance now?”

Lucile appeared next to his horse, looked up at the sky, moved his head around as if to confirm something, then stretched his arms, pleased. “No, you’ll probably end up king. You managed to make a miracle. Your speech just now was a declaration of the one-on-one battle between you and the king. Your siblings have dropped out of the race, and the nobles aren’t qualified to enter. And the king who you need to defeat…”


“…Doesn’t have the motivation to fight in the first place?”  


“Yes… well, he’s become quite weak. His death draws near.”


Sion looked down at Lucile. “Huh? So there was no point in me doing all th—”


Lucile turned his head towards Sion and smirked. “No. He can’t die if there’s no one to replace him. So I’ve kept him alive even though he should have been dying. The curse forces him to live even though he’s really dead. The truth is that it’s been like this for the past three years.”


“……”


Having arrived at the headquarters, Sion got off his horse. Several soldiers approached him with tears in their eyes.


“I-I was so moved!”


“No matter what happens to Roland or the world from now on, I’ll always follow you, Lord Astal!”


“…What happened to Claugh and Luke?” Sion asked.


“Claugh is upstairs,” one soldier answered. “But this ‘Luke’ you speak of…”


“You don’t know him?”

“I apologize.”


“No, it’s fine.”  


Sion entered the headquarters. Though there wasn’t much to ‘enter’ anymore. Massive holes made by magic had made rubble of many walls, and the roof had collapsed on top of much of it.


Soldiers called out to him one after another.


They said that Sion was like a dream come true.


They said that they wanted Sion to rule as their king.


They said that they wanted Roland to change.


About half of them had been Miller’s men, and the other half were soldiers who joined after pinning their hopes and dreams on the future Sion could bring them— 


For some reason, Lucile spoke just then.


“Huh? Sion.”

“Hm?”


“You just became king.”


“What?”


“He died. The king. Your father. Of old age.”


“Wh—!?”


Sion turned around in shock.


Of course, Lucile was standing there, smirking like he was having too much fun with this. “This country’s… the curse surrounding this country just decided to take a new sacrifice, see. You. Congratulations, my king. Congratulations, king.”


Lucile patted Sion’s shoulders softly, then disappeared.


It was so ridiculously sudden - anticlimactic at best.


Miller, Claugh, and Luke had been hard at work for years trying to make their dream of changing this rotten country come true, but that wish was granted in mere seconds.


It was granted so quickly, so easily, that Sion couldn’t help but feel like the pain, suffering, and dying that led up to it was for nothing. Like everything that Ryner, Kiefer, Tyle, Tony, and Fahle did was for nothing.


“…Unbelievable,” Sion whispered. He stood in a daze. “Th, then I’m this country’s…”


“King,” Lucile whispered into his ear.


“Then… this country is as good as changed? It’s different from before? It’s a place where nobody will have to cry—”


“No, nothing’s changed,” Lucile said. “Nothing’s changed in the slightest.”


“……”


“Because you’re nothing but a gear in the machine. You’re new, but you’re still just a gear, replacing one that was exactly the same, if not for its rust.”


“……”


“By the way, your father was a pure king who worried about his country back when he took the throne, too.”


“……”


“But he’s dead now. You made a miracle and captured the heart of many humans, which you now carry on cursed shoulders. So he died.”


“……”


“In other words, nothing’s changed. The people change and the gears change… and the story starts a little different. But the cause of this country’s madness remains the same.”


“You’re wrong,” Sion said. “I’ll change it.”


“Haha. Your father said the same thing.”


“I will change this country.”


“He said the same thing before he broke.”


“I won’t break. I can say with certainty that I will ch—”


“Hah, hahaha, hahahahah, then I’ll wish for the same thing. Because standing idly by someone who has completely lost it is really, really boring.”


Lucile left. Now the only people around were his allies who had put their lives at stake for the sake of the revolution. They lifted Sion up, tears in their eyes, and yelled that he’d change their country, no, change the world. That their power could do something, anything, to take some of the despair out of the world, so they’d do their best.


Even though Sion becoming the king wouldn’t change a single thing. They’d remain at the bottom of their sea of despair whether Sion took the throne or not.


“……”


Sion forced a smile so that everyone could see it and feel at ease.


He, Sion Astal, took the worst curse in the world, and became king of Roland.


---


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)
 Volume 8

Chapter 2: The Never Ending Revolution


Table of Contents

Previous | Next


---


The battlefield was in a terrible state. There were so many bodies that they were starting to look like a rug on the ground.


The revolutionary army had lost its commander. They’d lost their moral support. Claugh Klom lay dead.


“……”


But the battle wasn’t over yet.


The private armies they’d been fighting had begun to fight themselves, so the battle wasn’t over yet.


It was a strange sight. Why on earth did the killing continue when one of the two sides’ commanding officers was dead?


“……”


Luke Stokkart stood wearing the blue uniform of a nobleman’s private army. His eyes narrowed. 


People died and died. He heard one shout - “I hate doing everything the nobles tell me to do! I can’t live like this anymore!”


He heard another scream - “I-it’s exactly like what Claugh Klom said! If we, if we do everything we can here, then we might be able to change things! So I-I’m going to join the revolu—”


He died before he could finish. But his hopeful scream was contagious. It reached the people around him.


There had always been a possibility that this might happen hidden away somewhere. This country’s situation was terrible to the point of absurdity. For a long time, the only emotion it was capable of bringing anyone was despair. It was the kind of country where it would’ve been stranger if a revolution wasn’t brewing than if one was. It was the kind of place where it would’ve been natural for the people to rebel against the nobility. But they never did. Why, he didn’t know.


The only explanation he could think of was that some terrible power that far surpassed what humanity could do had a hand in the way things were. It must have been like that forever. And that was why… 


“…That’s why Miller decided to use Sion, who has royal blood, for this…”


Perhaps Miller had made the right choice, as things were finally happening differently than they had been. The people’s anger had finally overflowed. Their sadness, despair, and hope had finally lit the flames of revolution. Yes, their revolution was without a doubt failing in this moment, but watching the battle now, their side was still managing to hang on.


“It’s thanks to Claugh, isn’t it…”


Luke gazed at Claugh Klom’s body, crouched to the ground. His back had been pierced by a sword.


“Or perhaps it’s due to Sion Astal’s power.”


 Either way, Luke couldn’t help but think that they still had a chance of winning. The rules of their world were changing. The chains that forced their people into submission to the point that it almost felt like brainwashing were finally loosening. 


“Though I don’t think there’s much we can do with such a strong disadvantage.”


A man wearing the same uniform as Luke turned to him. “The hell are you doing just standing there? Kill the revolutionaries!”


“Ah, I apologize. You see, I’ve just been so busy with the special mission that Marquess Tenglon entrusted me with.”


“Special mission? What did he say?”


Luke took a step back, then turned to look behind himself. As he did, he threw a knife towards the man who was questioning him’s neck. “It’s a secret. From you, anyway.”


Luke began to move through the soldiers. The revolutionaries were doing their best to kill him, but he evaded their efforts and stealthily killed the private noble army men instead.


“Wh-what’s happening!?” Luke said for good measure as he cut through the noble army’s commander. “Why are you helping the revolutionaries!? If we betray the nobles, they’ll kill us… Shit! We’ll lose at this rate!”


Of course that wasn’t true. The private armies still had a significant advantage. He just wanted to make it clear to everyone that the nobles wouldn’t be kind when they returned after fighting with traitors in hopes of more people switching sides to fight with the revolutionaries.


Most likely everyone here hated the nobility. Many had friends and family who had been slaughtered by the nobility at some point in their lives. It was more common now than ever before, after all… 


But that didn’t change the current situation.


“We’re still far overpowered… Overpowered to the extent of wondering if this isn’t just expending pointless effort. But— if a miracle were to occur here, which side would it favor?”


It would have to be a miracle made by Rahel Miller. That or one made by Sion Astal.


“…Claugh is an idiot. I wish he could see the interesting end to this,” Luke said to himself, a sad expression on his face. But it only lasted for a moment. Claugh’s subordinate, Shuss, ran into his line of sight. He’d changed into the uniform of a different noble’s private army at some point.


Shuss was running towards Claugh with the full intention of helping him up. But Claugh wasn’t moving. He really wasn’t moving. So he had to be dead—


But Shuss’ eyes widened. He yelled something to one of his men.


“…What, he’s alive?” Luke whispered and smiled. “He’s so stubborn.”


  Then someone spoke from behind him. “Claugh was brought to the verge of death on Rahel Miller’s orders—” 


“And Claugh was ordered to pretend to be dead?”


“Yes.”


“He did well. Have you received our next order?”


“No. We’d been told that we ought to retreat once Claugh was down, but seeing the current situation…”


Luke turned around to see a man older than himself, wearing a private army uniform. He looked at him, puzzled. “What’s going on?” Luke wondered. “Normally Miller would have us retreat. This situation is just too much…”


That was as far as he got.


An enemy soldier ran up to Miller’s subordinate and beheaded him with ease. Then he turned to Luke. “You’re with the revolutionary army, aren’t you?”


“……”


Busted.


But Luke smiled anyway, then raised his voice to a scream. “Th-this guy’s a traitor! He’s with the revolutionaries! Kill him!”


“Wha—”


Countless Lightning Flash magic circles surrounded him. Luke didn’t even have to raise a finger.


“Y-you bastard…”


With that, the magic hit him all at once and he fell to the ground. He was dead.


This was a horrible battlefield. Nobody knew who their allies or enemies were for sure. They just killed.


Luke took a step back and looked to his fallen comrade’s head on the ground. “It’s okay,” he said. “I won’t let your death be in vain. We’ll manage to make this revolution work somehow…”


He felt a knife pierce his back. When he looked back to see who had done it, it was a soldier from the revolutionary army. Luke smiled at the pain as well as his own foolishness.


“You’re a dog of the nobility!” The soldier yelled, a frantic look on his face. He was a boy of only fourteen or fifteen.


To think that a kid like that was out on the battlefield. That was how they did things here in Roland. It was a country that ran on values that never should have existed.


Luke grabbed the boy’s arm. “You’re struggling, aren’t you? I’m your ally.”


“Huh?”


“And I have something to ask of you. You’re an excellent soldier to have gotten that knife in my back so I need you to do something for me, alright?”


“I-I stabbed my own ally in the back…”


“It’s fine. Take a second to look behind me - carefully, so that nobody follows your eyes. Claugh Klom is alive. Shuss Shirazz made sure he’d be okay. That being said, I need you to gather a number of our allies together. We’re going to use magic as a distraction so Shuss can bring Claugh back to headquarters.”


“A-ah, so Sir Claugh is—”


“Got it? We’ll win this. What’s your name?” 


“L, Lach… Velariore.”


“Okay, Lach. Everything will be okay. We’re on the side of justice, so we’ll definitely come out on top.”


Justice.


They were just.


‘Justice’ as a concept had absolutely no value in Roland, but that was precisely why Luke said it.


The boy’s eyes shined with hope. “Wh-what’s your name?”


“Haha.”


Luke didn’t introduce himself. There just wasn’t a point in doing so. He didn’t know if he’d live or die here, after all. He didn’t know if this would become a country worth living in or not either.


Even so, he ran back into the battlefield to try to help their revolution succeed. 


If they couldn’t protect themselves now, the scales would tip far into the nobility’s favor. But if they could prove that they were the better army of the two, then onlookers would decide that they were the ones worth following instead of the private armies and might enter the fray on their side.


They only needed a little more. Only a little, tiny bit more.


“…It might end up being for nothing, but what’s the harm in dreaming?” Luke whispered to himself as he drew a magic circle. 


---


“You look like a girl,” Ferris said as she stared at Sion.


They were sitting together inside of a carriage, and Sion was combing the rainwater and blood out of his hair. He’d already changed clothes into Lucile’s. He’d chosen something high-class but simple.


He hadn’t had much time to tend to his wounds, so he’d cauterized his shoulder and hand with magic to stop the bleeding. Now he was tending to his hair, the last step in being presentable.


Sion smiled at Ferris as he combed through it. “I can’t help it. I’m an ultra-noble prince through and through.”


“Ridiculous. Aren’t you just a dango delivery boy?”


“I’m that too. Dango delivery is my part-time job,” Sion said with a tired smile.


They were currently heading towards Count Newbell, who had been his goal for a long time now.


Two of Roland’s nobles compromised the majority of power within the country - Duke Abaaz and Duke Staelied. Marquess Wahti and Marquess Tenglon fought for power a step below them, and after that, it was basically a free-for-all.


Among the rest of the nobles, there was a dependable man who didn’t participate in the power struggles - Count Newbull, a man of better character than other noblemen. In fact, Sion was already in contact with him, since he seemed awfully tolerant of him.


If Count Newbull accepted Sion even in the midst of the Roland Empire’s present unrest, they might really be able to take hold of the future.


“…At least, I hope so,” Sion mumbled self-derisively.


He opened the carriage window and looked out. The dark and cloudy sky was still spitting rain down on them. It lit up here and there, but he couldn’t say if that was due to natural lightning or magic at this point.


“Sion.”


He didn’t turn to face Ferris who had called out to him. They’d probably arrived at Count Newbull’s residence. He looked down from the sky to see numerous carriages lined up. Not just carriages, either. Countless men stood defending the mansion. They must’ve been Count Newbull’s private army.


If they were his enemy, everything ended here. Even Ferris wouldn’t be able to pull through if that many soldiers came at her at once.


“Sion,” Ferris repeated.


This time, Sion turned to her. “Hm?”


“You never answered my question.”


“Question?”

“Mm.”

“What was it?”


“What are you doing?” Ferris asked. “What’s happening here and now?”


He couldn’t answer.


What was happening?


That depended entirely on if he was able to make a miracle happen. If he couldn’t do it, then nothing was happening. Nothing at all. It’d just be another day in their usual dark and gloomy Roland. It’d be another day where the nobility laughed and crushed commoners under their feet like bugs.


“…We’ve arrived at Count Newbull’s,” the carriage’s driver said. 


If they attacked, then this was the end of it all. Every single scenario they might lead to their success would stop, unable to continue. He’d let himself be killed so Ferris could get away, and that’d be that.


“…Guh.”


He was shivering from anxiety. At the same time, he wanted to laugh. Why did it take him this long to feel sick from worry?


He supposed it was because he was so hopeful now.


“……”


They didn’t attack.


Count Newbull accepted him.


Sion smiled. So there was still a path for him to walk, was there? There were still things he had to do. Difficult things.


The carriage stopped. “We’re here.”


Sion nodded, then turned to Ferris. “Sorry, but could you get out first and hold the door open for me? I need them to think I’m noble enough for this.”


Ferris made a face like she really didn’t want to, but thankfully opened the door anyway.


A noble stood on the other side. A blond, unrealistically beautiful man. Ferris looked at him, shocked, and stood in a hurry. “B-brother!?”


It was Lucile, Ferris’ older brother.


“What are you doing here?” Ferris asked.


Lucile didn’t respond. He just smiled. Then he turned his attention towards Sion. “Lord Sion Astal. Your hand, please,” he said, almost as if he were a servant… no, a guard.


Sion smiled. “What are you doing? You said that you wouldn’t offer your hand until I made a miracle occur.”


Lucile continued to smile. “By chance, you were saved by my sister. Not once. Twice. My sister has Eris blood, too.”

“So you’re saying that I was chosen?”


“Who knows. But you haven’t done too bad in getting here. It seems to me that the heavens like you.”


“…The heavens? Isn’t it demons who are fond of me?”


Lucile smiled enticingly and raised his hand closer. “Come on. Show me a miracle. It doesn’t matter how you do it as long as you move forward, right?”


Sion moved to accept his hand, but Ferris grabbed his arm before it could reach. “I said it before too, but you shouldn’t do things how my brother wants you to,” she whispered.


“It’s too late,” Sion answered without meeting her eyes. “I can’t stop now. But you don’t need to have anything to do with it now that Lucile is here.”


“Ah…”


Sion shook Ferris’ hand off and got out of the carriage.


“Hey, Sion,” Ferris said from behind.


“……”


“Sion.”


He turned back and smiled at her. “I understand that you’re worried about me. You’re a kindhearted person, aren’t you? But this is something I have to do.”


“It’s a foolish path to take.”


“I understand that,” Sion said.


“It’s a stupid path to take.”


“Yeah, it is,” Sion agreed. “So you don’t have to come with. In fact, that’s why Lucile’s here, isn’t it? It’s so that you don’t have to see the rest.” Sion looked at Lucile, who smiled.


“Go home, Ferris,” Lucile said. “It’s time for kids to go to bed.”


“Don’t mess with me. It’s not even evening yet, Brother.”


Lucile opened his eyes to look at his sister. “Ferris.”

“……”


Ferris didn’t argue. It was hard to tell what the relationship between them was, but some understanding came from that gaze. Ferris closed the door without getting out.


Sion smiled. “She has a pretty early curfew, doesn’t she?”


“It’s out of love,” Lucile said. “Besides, what you’re about to do isn’t something that she needs to see.”


“…And what exactly am I about to do?” Sion asked.


“Ah. Weren’t you going to show me a miracle?”


“……”


“Miracles don’t come as easily as you seem to think. You can’t expect miracles to pour from the sky by relying on mere coincidence and fate. You won’t gain a miracle without dirtying your hands or selling your soul. So I’m sure that whatever you do to make one happen won’t be anything that I want my sister seeing,” Lucile said.


“Yeah, that’s true,” Sion said. “But can I say something?”


“What is it?”


“That’s a little past the point of being brotherly, isn’t it?”


Lucile looked a bit surprised, and laughed dryly. “Hahaha.”


Their conversation ended there. Dozens of private soldiers had marched up to Sion. But Sion wasn’t scared anymore. He wasn’t scared of these guys with Lucile here. Though it’d all be for nothing if they killed these soldiers. He had to captivate their hearts if he wanted a miracle, and he’d need as bright and beautiful of a miracle as he could get if he wanted to change Roland for the better.


Several nobles approached, protracted by his army on both sides. Sion recognized one of them as Count Taurus. But he wasn’t the most important of this group. The most important of them was the man in the center - a noble in his mid-thirties, Count Newbull. He had clean facial hair and exquisite posture. He looked to Sion and spoke.


“Prince Sion Astal… Never did I dream that the day would come that a prince would seek me out for a visit—”


Newbull was increasing the distance between them, and Sion didn’t have the time to close it again. So he interrupted. “Raise your head, Count Newbull. You must understand my present situation, Count. Presently, Roland is…”


Newbull nodded. “A revolution has taken root… correct? A battalion of your supporters is skirmishing with Marquess Tenglon’s private army, and it’s not a gentle skirmish, either - one could even call it a war. I cannot say that I agree with your methods… You have sacrificed many for a small chance of victory.”


Sion smiled. “Why do you think I have come to see you? Do you think I’ve come just to hear your opinion of if I’ll win or not?”


“I apologize, but we are a peaceful lot. We have no intention of aiding in military efforts—”


The private army suddenly got bigger. Sion could feel their bloodlust. He looked around. It looked like a few hundred soldiers had been hiding among Newbull’s gardens. “Do you intend on capturing me and handing me to Marquess Tenglon?” Sion asked.


“No. I am ultimately a neutral party.”


“So?”


“I was thinking of keeping you here for a while.”


“You’re taking me prisoner?”


“No, no. You are a valuable guest and will be treated as such.”


Just as he said, he was neutral. If he kept Sion in wait, he’d be able to sell him to whoever won with ease. If Sion won, he’d side with Sion. If he lost, he’d side with the other nobles.


“…Please be frank with me. Which side do you believe will win, Count Newbull?” 


Newbull shrugged. “Do you think asking me that will change anything?”


“Could you tell me?”


“‘Winning’ here is impossible. Someone always wins in matches like this, and someone else always loses. But in the end, nothing changes. It’s as if this country is cursed. Nothing ever changes, no matter who comes out on top. That’s why I believe that sacrificing the lives of many civilians and soldiers for this is foolish at best.”


Sion narrowed his eyes. Newbull was right - it was possible to play games like that. If he never fought, he’d never die. He lived as a member of the nobility, so that choice was open to him.


But that choice wasn’t open for everyone.


Regular people were still dying. Women, children, and the powerless were still dying.


Newbull was different.


He was a noble. He was capable of protecting the people dear to him even without participating in this battle. So neutrality was a position he was capable of taking.


“……”


Sion’s allies weren’t like that. They were overwhelmingly regular people as opposed to nobles. They lived every day at risk of being killed for some selfish, meaningless, and absurd reason.


If this country could change.


If they could just change this country— 


“……”


Newbull probably wouldn’t see eye-to-eye with him because his perspective was coming from a completely different place. He lived as one of the strong. He turned his attention to protecting those around him more than anyone else.


So Sion asked him once again.


“…Count Newbull. Which of the two sides out there fighting today do you think will win?” 


“As I said, the winner is of no particular interest to m—”


“It’s me,” Sion said. “I will win.”

Newbull looked at him like he was an idiot for a moment, but that expression was soon replaced by a smile. “Is that so. As expected of a prince. Will you stay here at my manor and rest as you wait for victory to bless you?”


“I believe the conflict is between two armies - one in support of Marquess Tenglon, and one in support of me,” Sion said.


“Yes, that’s true.”


“I have many noble supporters, just as Marquess Tenglon does. In other words, this is a fight between the nobles on my side and the nobles on Marquess Tenglon’s side…”


Newbull tilted his head in confusion. “It is quite insolent to act as though you have noble supporters when it’s so plainly unlikely to be true.” 


Sion turned his gaze to Count Taurus behind Newbull, who had already pledged his support to Sion. Taurus averted his eyes. So that’s how it was.


Sion didn’t blame him, though. His claims of supporting Sion were meaningless from the start. He always knew that. Anyone would change their opinions the second that having them put themselves in danger.


“…It seems to me that you still do not understand your position, Prince, so I will enlighten you. Duke Abaaz has begun to move.”


Duke Abaaz was one of the biggest powers in their country. Duke Staelied alone was capable of going against him.


“Duke Abaaz allegedly annihilated the revolutionaries who attempted to appeal to him in order to protect Duke Staelied,” Newbull continued.


“……”  


“Duke Abaaz was originally part of Duke Staelied’s faction. It is natural for them to band together in incidents like this. If that should happen, then naturally their army would be the strongest, correct? If it is between Duke Abaaz and you—”


“So you support Duke Abaaz, do you, Count Newbull.”


“That is not the case.”


“But you will capture me because good things will befall you should Duke Abaaz win. You want that outcome as it will allow you to sell me to him. Correct?”


“…No. Ultimately, I would like to stay neutral. Don’t misunderstand.”


What a coward. Sion had the urge to laugh.


Still, he understood Newbull’s position. He was trying to ensure his own safety by not getting involved as long as he could help it. He might not understand the value in fighting here in the first place. And yeah, it wasn’t like his family would die in the conflict or anything, so he might be right. It might be absolutely meaningless to him.


“…Count Newbull, have you no ambition?”


“What do you mean?”


“For example, haven’t you ever wanted to be more influential than Duke Abaaz, or possess great power?”


“No, not particularly. Who would I even expect to bestow me with such power?”


“Me.”

“Hahaha. You are quite the joker,” Newbull said. It was obvious that he thought of Sion’s claim as no more than a madman’s mumbling.


Sion didn’t let it get to him. “It isn’t just nonsense. I must ask you the same as you asked me - haven’t you grasped your situation?”

“Oh?”


“I did not come here to beg you to save me,” Sion said.


“Then why have you come?”


“To give you orders.”


“…Orders from who?”

Sion took the golden pin he stole from the king from his pocket. It held Roland’s crest-of-arms, two snakes circling a lance. He spun it around in his palm. “Orders from my father, the king of Roland—naturally.” 


Newbull paled, but kept his mouth shut instead of making a dumb noise out of surprise like many might. That ability was probably what allowed him to live neutrally for so long. When he finally spoke, it was quiet. “I was under the impression that His Majesty was not taking visitors…”


“I met with him not long ago. You are welcome to verify this fact.”


It was the truth, so anyone ought to be able to figure it out by looking into it briefly.


“My father named me his successor.”


That part was a lie, but one that was impossible to disprove. They had met, but their conversation was private, so Sion could fill in the gaps to his liking.


“He gave me this crest to prove it. As such, I am giving you an order as my father’s representative.”


Another lie. He hadn’t been given any orders at all. But again, it’d be impossible to disprove.


Count Newbull stared at the crest intensely, as if calculating probabilities in his mind.


Sion couldn’t give him time to think too hard about it. He continued. “I must ask you once more, Count Newbull. Have you no ambition?”


“……”


“Certainly Duke Abaaz and Duke Staelied are extremely powerful men. But do you intend to live and die infinitely less powerful than they are?”  


“……”


Newbull paled.


Just another push. He needed another push in the right direction and he’d earn Newbull’s support.


And if he could obtain Newbull’s support, tons of nobles would back him as a result. Even that wouldn’t be enough to stand up against Duke Abaaz and Duke Staelied, but still. Sion’s faction - the humans who wanted to see him succeed - would get stronger, and their belief would make him stronger as a result. He had to capture the hearts of many in order to succeed.


“…Prince. May I ask a question?” Newbull wondered cautiously.


Sion nodded. “Of course. But know that with each question you ask, your beliefs are challanged in turn, Count.”


“……”


Newbull tensed. Obviously - anyone would tense knowing that their beliefs were being tested like this.


But it wasn’t his belief in Sion that was being tested here. It was his belief in Duke Abaaz and Duke Staelied. His belief in his fellow nobles. His words would change his place in the world and decide in this moment who he would take as his enemy forever.


Abaaz, Staelied, and Sion Astal.


People couldn’t stay neutral forever. They could spend eternity running away from conflict. If they refused to make a decision, they’d end up losing everything that their options could have offered them, just like how Sion had lost what made him human, just like how Kiefer lost her sisters, and just like how Ryner lost his freedom— 


Even the nobility, who had lived impossibly tranquil lives inside this world that catered to them, now had to decide what they were going to do about the battlefield that was rapidly approaching their doorsteps.


Sion smiled and held his hand out. “So what will you do? Will you ask?”


He did, in the end. “I have just one question to ask you.”


“One… alright. What is it?”


“The king… no, His Majesty. What did His Majesty order you to do?”


It was an excellent question. He’d definitely understand Sion’s intentions if he heard the answer to it.


What did the king order him to do? What special order was Sion carrying out?


It couldn’t be anything plain. Their king didn’t participate in politics, so for him to finally step out onto the stage, it had to be serious. His humanity had long since crumbled, so he never gave any orders or made any indication of what he wanted to happen. That was how the nobility ended up doing whatever they pleased, without any checks or balances on their greed.


So what had the king ordered?


Newbull figured that he’d be able to determine if Sion’s words were truth or lie by hearing Sion’s answer to that one simple question. It also wasn’t a question that’d betray Duke Abaaz, Duke Staelied, or any of the neutral nobles. It was mere confirmation - a very appropriate thing to ask, no matter what angle one looked at it.


It was the perfect question. It was clear how Newbull had managed to survive while upholding his neutrality for so long.


Sion smiled. He’d thought of an answer to this before arriving. “He gave the order for Roland to go to war with Imperial Nelpha.”


The nobles’ eyes went wide. They all wore matching expressions of disbelief.


“B-but, but we went to war with the Kingdom of Estabul just last year, and its former territory still remains ungoverned due to their resistance. How can we possibly find the power to invade Nelpha—”


“…Can I take your words as opposition… no, as a rebellion aimed at His Majesty?” Sion asked.


That shut Newbull up.


“Let me clear things up with you,” Sion continued. “The fight at the military headquarters is between the army supporting me, Sion Astal, and the armies supporting Duke Abaaz and Duke Staelied, correct?”


“……”


“In other words, Duke Abaaz and Duke Staelied are rebels who are presently fighting against His Majesty’s decree, and the battle at the headquarters is them trying to further their own agendas. Correct?”


“E-even if you ask me, I…”


“But Count, here we are at your manor, where you stated that you intend to hold me hostage. Is that still your plan?”


“Prince, this is a bit dark—”


“Quiet, Lord Newbull. You are a man who claims to take no risks. So what do you intend on gaining from this?”


“……”


“Make a choice or stay out of this,” Sion said. “Tonight I will kill Duke Abaaz. You can choose to die along with him or choose to follow me. Those are your two options.”


Newbull was silent for a moment. Then his shoulders fell. “I will follow you, Prince.”


That was Newbull’s choice. From now on, he would be the enemy of other nobles.


Sion smiled and took Newbull’s hand. “Haha, of course. I trusted that you would say that, Count Newbull.”


“……”


“Then I will order you at once. First, I need you to convey this to all of the nobles: Sion Astal has undertaken the king’s order to prepare for war against Imperial Nelpha, and you will assist in doing so. But before that, you must kill the rebel Duke Anorita Abaaz as well as his closest confidants in the night.”


Newbull shivered. So did the nobles behind him. Sion had ordered them to kill another noble so easily. But Sion ignored their fear and continued.


“I will give Duke Abaaz’s position to whoever brings him to me first. If one of Duke Abaaz’s followers should sell him out, then I will give his position to them.”


“I-if I told everyone that, blood would rain upon this entire country—” 


Sion interrupted him with a smile. “It’s already falling. Roland has always existed under bloody rain, hasn’t it?”


“……”


“This country is mad. It’s absolutely insane. And if the king is the one who leads this country down the path it’s on…”


“……”


“I don’t need sanity either. I’m prepared for what lies ahead. I’m prepared to face what the king faces—so Count Newbull. Will you follow me?”


Newbull inhaled sharply as he came to a decision, then sighed. “If you win, then—”


Sion smiled. “You won’t regret it.”


Then Sion turned back towards the carriage.


“Where are you going?” Newbull asked.


“To my allies fighting on the battlefield, of course.” Sion said as he opened the door to the carriage. Ferris was long gone. It was past her curfew, after all. A pretty girl like her didn’t have to see the terrible things that could happen inside of this mad world. 


He stepped inside and ordered the driver to go.


Lucile, who sat quietly in the seat facing him, laughed. “Heh, heheh, in the end, you didn’t have to use my name, did you. Even though I only came because I thought you might need the Eris name.”


“I’ll use it if I need to.”


“Will you?”

“I will.”


“But I think that names like mine might end up being pretty unnecessary,” Lucile said as he looked out of the carriage window.


“What do you mean?” Sion asked.


“…Your words from a moment ago are already having a major effect on this country. Amazing. They’re spreading fast like greed and self-satisfaction usually spread. This country really is amazing.”


“……”


“Before long, countless people will die for this” Lucile continued. “Those who followed Anorita Abaaz and lived powerful lives until now will flee because of the lie you told of the king’s will. You’ve begun to kill with words alone.” Then he turned to face Sion. “Isn’t that impressive? From now on, your path will be bloodier than anything you’ve ever known.”


Lucile laughed. Sion didn’t.


He’d decided to continue on this path no matter what, so there was no need to worry about how bloody it was. The revolution had already begun.


Maybe this was the shortest path to where he needed to be. But it might also be the bloodiest.


“…And what about you?” Sion asked. “Do you even understand how many people will die for this?”


Lucile nodded easily. “Duke Abaaz is someone who your father trusts greatly, after all. I understand what will happen when his people die. The blood of nobles is especially thick. It’s thick because of the curses tightly wound inside of every blood vessel within.”


“Hmm. So nobles are special, are they?” Sion asked sarcastically.


Lucile smiled.


“…So how much stands between me and my father now? How much more do I have to do before I can become king?”


Lucile looked like he was enjoying this conversation. “There’s still an overwhelmingly huge gap. It’s undoable, but it’s not like you can stop now. At least it’ll all be over soon. So what will you do now?”


“……”


“Nothing will change even if this marks the end of Duke Abaaz. You may become a potential successor to the throne, but you won’t become king.”


“……”


“You’ll need a miracle. So what will you do?” Lucile asked.


“……”


“Where will you go from here?”


With that, Lucile disappeared.


Sion stared at the seat Lucile was in until a moment ago as he thought. But no matter how much he thought about it, he couldn’t find an answer. It wasn’t like he could move forward slowly while carefully considering his options, either.


“…There’s not enough time.”


His allies were dying as he sat here thinking.


It wasn’t like he had real orders from the king, either. The king was so far gone that he probably didn’t remember Sion at all.


Someone could figure out that he lied about orders from the king, and if that happened, Duke Abaaz would instantly regain his status. If they could form an alliance with Staelied before then, they might have a chance, but…


“…Will anything change even if the nobles begin to fight each other?” Sion mumbled to himself.


Even as he sat here thinking, the same shit that always plagued this country continued.


The nobility always used the princes they backed to fight each other for power. It always started and ended with that.


“…I need a miracle,” Sion whispered to himself, his voice low. “I really need a miracle.”


 The door to the carriage suddenly opened. A man soaked to the bone jumped in. “Sion Astal. Explain what’s happening.”


It was Rahel Miller, the man who single-handedly planned and fought to revolutionize this country.


“You’re soaked,” Sion said.


Miller ignored him and sat down, soaking the seat. “I don’t need your small talk. Tell me what’s going on.”


“What’s been happening on your side?”


“Terrible. The plan to make Duke Abaaz surrender was a failure.”


It had seemed like his plan was progressing well before. He had been leading a straightforward mission to break the relationship between Marquess Tenglon and Duke Staelied, but it failed. Marquess Tenglon was more loyal to Abaaz than expected. If this all got around to Count Newbull, a new game among the nobles would be born - a game Abaaz made to bring Staelied down.


But that game had already failed. The lie Sion had just told changed everything.


“You don’t need to worry about Duke Abaaz anym—”


“Abaaz is keeping me like a pet right now,” Miller said. “And he already knows. He knows about the lie you just told. He’s already clearing his name.”


“……”


“But tell me your side of things. What are you thinking? What are you trying to do? Isn’t there some miracle that only you can do, with Roland’s blood running through your veins?”


“……”


“If not, then back off. I’ll let Abaaz use me, get rid of Staelied with him, then restart the revolution at my own pace.”


That meant that Miller was abandoning Claugh and Luke, who were currently fighting for them at the headquarters. He was abandoning everyone there.


“Alright?” Miller prompted, a strict expression on his face. “Think about it, but respond quickly. Is there anything that only you can do?”


“……”


“Don’t you have anything that’s at least good enough to excuse the damage we’ve taken to our lives? To the revolution?”  


There was nothing. Sion had nothing.


He had no allies, and the orders from the king were a lie, too. There was no way that he could take responsibility for everyone’s lives like this. And for that, he had to apologize. But couldn’t they just believe and follow him despite that— 


No… the last allies he’d enticed with those words all died. They were murdered at the hands of Estabul’s Magical Knights. Brutally murdered.


“……”


There was no way that he, the guy who got them all killed, would have the confidence to take lives into his hands a second time.


Tony died.


Fahle died.


Tyle died.


Kiefer cried.


Ryner fell into despair.


His actions affected all sorts of people, but all in the same way - negatively.


Time and time again, he let his arrogance get the best of him and used his baseless self-confidence to convince people that he was going to save the world. Time and time again, people died because of him.


“……”


How could he possibly have any confidence left after everything?


Nobody could be crazy enough to stay confident after everything that’d happened to him, right?


So Sion looked to Miller and spoke. “Hey, Miller.”


“What?”


“I’m a useless guy.”


“……”


“The thought of being responsible for the lives of others is so scary that I could shiver. It makes me so scared that I might cry. I really do shake like a leaf.”


His legs were shaking now. So were his hands. Obviously, right? He couldn’t hold the heavy weight of other people’s lives very easily.


Miller narrowed his eyes. “You’re a coward.”


“Haha.”


“So what’s a coward like you want to do? Run away?”


Sion shook his head and smiled. His legs were shaking. His hands were shaking. His heart itself was shaking. “No,” he answered. “Today… today, I’m going to make a stand. I’ll change the world. If I can’t do it, if I’m a good-for-nothing, then this country will stay terrible forever too. So Miller. Believe in me.”


His declaration probably wasn’t something to reply to lightly. But Miller’s response came without hesitation. “Fine. I’ll leave it to you. I’d been thinking the same thing. I’m no good for this job. I can’t get deep enough into this country to change it, can I?”


Sion nodded. “Yeah.”


Miller laughed. “Ha, you admit it so easily. Give me your orders, then. What do you want me to do? I’ll get you anything you want. I’ll do what you need when you need it. So… Show me who wasn’t chosen by this country the new world you’ll create, Sion Astal.”


So Sion gave his orders.


They were probably useless, meaningless orders that were impossible to follow. But Miller took them without question.


“If that could bring us a miracle, then we might as well try, right?” Miller asked. He jumped out of the carriage as fast as he’d entered. The door slammed closed behind him.


The inside went quiet.


Outside he could hear the wheels of the carriage turning and the rain falling.


He was headed towards the battlefield.


“…A miracle,” Sion whispered. He raised his head. “I kinda want to run away.”


His lips turned up in a self-deprecating smile. 


---


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)
 Volume 8

Chapter 1: The World Outside of the Wall


Table of Contents

Previous | Next


---


Rain fell outside of the dark prison, loud and harsh.


“…This rain’s not stopping any time soon, is it?” The jailer said as he looked up at the sky from the prison’s doorway.


He worked in a top security prison for first degree criminals. For some reason it had been built on the outskirts of the noble’s district. He’d heard that the reason was because there were nobles who had caused trouble politically in that prison, but he wasn’t sure if that was true or not. At the very least, none of the prisoners he was ever assigned to were nobles.


“…Oh, but I guess Ryner could pass for one,” he said to himself, then stopped for a moment to laugh. “Nah. Nobles aren’t anywhere near as sloppy as he is.”


The rain beating against the pavement was getting louder with every passing moment.


“Is it going to storm tonight?”


He narrowed his eyes, then stepped out into the rain. He’d be soaked by the time he got home. He might make his wife worry.


“I wonder if we’ll be able to make up?” He whispered to himself.


A loud bang rang out from far away.


“Hm? Thunder?”


The sky lit up again and again, each light followed by another bang.


He looked over towards the lights. They were coming from the military headquarters, and now that he was looking, it was clearly unnatural. Man-made. Three balls of lightning magic were high in the red sky.


At first he didn’t realize what it was, but after a moment it clicked. He’d heard of this. Read about it in a book they made him read back when he was training for the military.


It was called large-scale magic. It was used for killing a great many people in any given location.


He didn’t know what this particular spell was called, but it was done by casting a spell far harder than Lightning Flash with many more mages than the average spell required. The mages made a huge magic circle together while saying the incantation simultaneously, and this was the result.


“…But what’s it doing over there?”


He stared dumbly at the sky, stricken by how unreal it felt.


It was so strange to see, after all.


This was the capital city of the Roland Empire. Furthermore, the military headquarters were sandwiched between the noble’s district and the castle. The thought of large-scale magic over there was just too stupid… 


“……”


It exploded with a massive sound, and the sky reddened even more.


It was burning. Fire was leaping into the sky despite the heavy rain.


“Wh-whoa, the hell is going o—”


He was interrupted by something much closer than the explosion. “I wish for thunder - Lightning Flash!”


“Huh?” The jailer said and turned towards the voice he just heard. His eyes widened.


A man was running towards him, a frantic look on his face. His whole body was covered in blood. He had silver hair soaked down with a mix of rain and blood, and strong, willful golden eyes. “You’re in the way! Move!” He yelled and slammed a hand into the jailer’s chest to push him away.


“Whoa!” The jailer yelped as he fell back. Lightning Flash exploded in the space he’d just been standing in. A bit of its electricity continued onto the ground and through the puddles. He felt a faint jolt.


If that silver-haired man hadn’t just pushed him away, he’d be dead now. 


“Wh-wh-what? What’s going on!?” The jailer screamed. But nobody answered.


The silver-haired man turned back. As he did, an assassin in all black threw a knife into his shoulder. It hit and blood spurted up, but the rain soon washed it away. He didn’t falter.


“Shit, grgh!” 


The silver-haired man reached out towards the assassin with his right arm and stuck his thumb into his eyeball.


“Guah!”


Then, while the man in black recoiled, the silver-haired man took the knife out of his own shoulder and slashed through the other man’s neck.


With that, a man died right before the jailer’s eyes. The silver-haired man murdered him.


“…Hah, hah, hah, haah…”



The silver-haired man gripped his shoulder and looked at the jailer. He was unsteady now, shaking on his feet.


“……”


The jailer was frozen in place. He couldn’t comprehend what had just happened. Large-scale magic exploded here in Roland’s capital city, and there were people killing each other in the streets of the noble’s district… 


Sure, murder wasn’t uncommmon in this country. That’s just the kind of place it was. The nobility had both privilege and power, so they could kill commoners on a whim. But this was the jailer’s first time actually seeing someone get murdered.


If people were killing each other here of all places… if people were setting off large-scale magic here of all places. That meant that they were at war again, didn’t it?


He faced the silver-haired man and spoke. “W-war? Don’t tell me Imperial Nelpha invaded…?”


“…Nah… ah, hah, hah…”


The silver-haired man gripped the knife tightly and met the jailer’s eyes, exhausted. But despite how tired he was, he smiled as if he was enjoying something.  His golden eyes narrowed. “Ahh, war. Yeah, let’s go with that.” He smiled knowingly, then ran off again.


Four men in black followed him, screaming. “Kill him! Hurry up and kill him!”

They didn’t even spare a glance for the jailer. They were too focused on their target.


Something was definitely happening. The jailer could tell beyond a shadow of doubt that it would’ve been better if he had stayed home today. He stood, and for a moment considered running back into the prison for shelter. But he stayed still.


He couldn’t help but worry about his wife and daughter. The sky was red with magic and there were people killing in the streets. Of course he’d be worried about how his family was doing.


His wife’s face flashed through his mind, still hurt from the fight they had yesterday.


“…Aww, geez.”


He broke out in a run towards his house.


---


Rain, rain, rain.


It was everywhere, soaking his body and weighing him down.


“…Hah, hah, hah…”


How long had he been running? Sion Astal couldn’t help but wonder in the corner of his mind.


He needed oxygen. He felt like his heart was going to explode. But he kept running, unable to stop. If he did, they’d catch up to him.


He could feel their killing intent radiating from behind.


“Guh…”


He crouched and felt a knife graze him, then grabbed the arm of an assassin to try to snap it. But the assassin broke free instantly. They were far better fighters than Sion was.


The assassin smiled. “It’s over, you lowborn mutt of a prince.” He lowered his knife.


Sion couldn’t dodge it. His body was far too tired. His muscles and heart were oxygen starved, and his mind was beginning to tell him not to bother with fighting back.


Even so— 


“…We’ll see how you like it when mutts bite back!” 


Sion raised his hand and stopped the knife from hitting his vitals by holding his palm up for it to stab instead. Then he used his other hand to hold the knife he stole from the assassin earlier up.


The assassin watched him. Though his eyes were sharp, he wasn’t all too tense - he felt that he had the advantage over Sion, and it showed.


The assassin took a single step back and dodged, then attacked again.


Sion couldn’t prepare for it. He couldn’t react to it. But he had to dodge or he’d die.


“……”


He couldn’t move well.


“Hah, hah, haah…”


He could hear his own heavy breathing. The assassin smiled and looked down at him. “Have you reached your limit?”


“…Hah, hah…”


“You can’t even move, can you? My knives are laced with poison. The rain might’ve weakened them a bit, but they should still work well enough…”    


Sion fell to his knees. He was nauseous, but not deathly so. The assassin was right - the rain probably saved him. But he was still rendered unable to move from it.


“Lucile,” Sion whispered.


But of course Lucile didn’t answer. He didn’t seem to have any intention of saving Sion.


Lucile himself said before that if Sion couldn’t handle situations like this, then he’d never make the miracles necessary to become king happen. And that was true. Sion had to turn this situation on its head through some miracle.


The assassin slowly, leisurely raised his knife.


If he didn’t get a miracle, then this was the end.


“…What are you guys doing over there?” Someone suddenly asked from behind Sion. It was the clear voice of a woman.


Sion smiled and turned around. There stood a world-class beauty. Her long and glossy golden hair was soaked from the rain. She had almond shaped eyes and delicate limbs, but carried a longsword that was disproportionately large for her. She was a member of the Eris family, which had guarded Roland’s king for generations - Ferris Eris.


She was there because Sion had run right into the area that her brother had told her to patrol daily. He hadn’t known for a fact that she’d be here now, but he hadn’t run here by mistake.


Now the only problem was if he had any luck left.


“Looks like there’s still something I can do,” Sion said with a smile.


Ferris stared for a moment, her eyes as cold as always. “Why are you such a mess right now? Sion.”


Sion smiled bitterly. “Well… just playing a game of tag.”


Ferris looked behind herself, where more assassins stood in wait.


“The hell?” One said.


“We’ll kill you too, if you get in our way,” said another.


“Get out of here,” said a third.


Ferris tilted her head. “Hm. Who do you think you’re talking to?”


“You.”

“I’ll ask again,” Ferris said. “Who do you think you’re taking that tone with?”


“Like I said, y—”


That was as far as he got. Ferris disappeared. At the very least, she moved too quickly for Sion’s eyes.


“Guwah!”


Then he heard the sound of something hitting the ground. When Sion looked over, there were three assassins lying unconscious on the ground.


She hadn’t even unsheathed her sword. 


“I will ask one more time,” Ferris said to the last remaining assassin. “Who do you think you’re threatening to kill and ordering to get out of here?”


“Huh? Well, er, ah… shit!” The assassin yelled and stupidly threw a knife towards Ferris. She moved many times faster than the knife, dodged it, and slammed her leg into the assassin’s cheek. He went flying.


And that was the end of that.


Ferris turned back to Sion. “I’ll ask again. What about those lousy opponents made you into such a sad sight, Sion?”


Sion smiled dumbly. “Well… they were pretty strong?”


“You’re just way too weak.”


“That might be true, too,” Sion said. He met eyes with this unrealistically strong woman and smiled. Realistically, almost nobody could have gone against those assassins and come out alive. Even Sion who had been the top student at Roland’s Royal Special Military Academy had fumbled.


Though the assassins definitely would have lost against the likes of Ryner who had been hiding his true power, or Claugh, or Miller, or any of the monsters from the dark side of the country but— 


“I did the best a normal guy like me could do,” Sion said with a wry smile as he stood himself up. He could feel the poison in his veins. It wouldn’t kill him, but it’d definitely do its fair share of damage. His legs were still shaking from its effects. But he couldn’t just stop here. He couldn’t afford to rest, either.


This was the beginning of their war, after all.


Sion took a deep breath in, then blew it back out. He forced himself to ignore the poison.


“To be clear, I didn’t save you for free,” Ferris said. “You will pay me with Wynn—”


Sion nodded. “Wynnit Dango’s Recommended Special Set #4, right? If you help me a little longer, I’ll get you two years’ worth.


Ferris’ eyes widened ever so slightly. “T-two years!? Really!?”


“Really! You just need to help me a little m—”


 Another loud explosion cut him off. That was the sound of Lightning Bolt, a type of offensive large-scale magic.


Ferris looked up with a bored expression. “So, Sion…”


“Hm?”


“What’s happening?”


Sion’s eyes narrowed as he looked towards the military headquarters, where Claugh was fighting the private noble armies that supported Marquess Tenglon now. Claugh was fighting against hideous odds. The numbers alone were enough to see that they didn’t have much of a chance. That was why Claugh needed reinforcements to arrive. They had to come before their whole army was decimated. But they didn’t have much time.


“…What should I do?” Sion whispered to himself.


He had lots of nobles who pledged their support to him. Miller did, too. But even when they brought those two groups together, they still weren’t enough to match the strength of Marquess Tenglon’s supporters.


Even if they somehow managed to take care of Tenglon, what about any dukes in the shadows behind him? The country itself?


Well, this was a fight to figure that out, wasn’t it.


They’d puff out their chests and fought each other fair and square, as a real revolutionary force. They didn’t need to hide in the shadows to win.


But they didn’t have the power to fight fair and square right now. And this whole battle had been so sudden. They hadn’t prepared for it.


The nobility found out about their revolutionary plans because Sion killed his older brother, Prince Kestalus. He killed him before the revolution was ready to go, so their opponents realized what they were doing before they were ready to do it.


“…It’s my fault,” Sion mumbled. “It’s all my fault. But the revolution wouldn’t have succeeded had we done things the other way.”


He looked back up at the sky. He moved his feet, and the sound of his footsteps picked up until it matched the rain’s pace. 


“That’s just the kind of place this country is. Unless you stand up straight and honestly say that you’re going to lead a revolution, it will never succeed.”


His father - the king - wasn’t even human. He bled gold instead of red. He’d been completely ruined by the curse. Destroyed by it. Prince Kestalus had been the same.


“…And I am too.”


Every single royal of Roland was the same.


Ferris looked at him, puzzled. “What are you muttering about?”


“Hey, Ferris.”


“What?”


“Think I can become king?”


“Hah? What are you talking about?”


“I’m being tested to see if I can or can’t do it, you know. By your brother.”


Ferris finally took a good look at his blood-stained appearance. “What does he want with a beat-up guy like you?”


Sion didn’t answer. He didn’t have the time to talk anymore.


He had to think. How should he play his cards? Where should he go from here?


Lucile had told him something as he stood by Sion’s father’s side, acting as this country’s guard.


“I won’t save you. If you can’t even do this yourself, then it’s hopeless for you. Show me that you can turn the impossible into possible. If you can’t, you’ll never capture the people’s hearts.”


That was true. The Hero’s power was decided by how many human hearts he could capture, after all.


“…Few people truly believe in me. How can I change that?” Sion wondered.


He removed the gold pin he’d stolen from the king from his pocket. It was engraved with Roland’s coat-of-arms and seemed to sparkle when he rotated it in his hand.


“You will need to capture more of their hearts than the current king… You must overwhelmingly capture their hearts. A miracle should occur if you do.”


Lucile told him that.


“If everyone in this country cheers for you, then a miracle, a legend… Can you create something like that?”


Lucile Eris told him that.


A miracle. A legend. A heroic tale.


That was what he needed to captivate the people’s hearts.


Right now, he was just a powerless prince with accomplishments scattered here and there.


“……”


In this short span of time, he needed something big enough to make the world acknowledge him as a king. What kind of a miracle did he need for that?


“What should I do?”


Sion thought it through.


It wouldn’t be easy. Couldn’t be. But he still had to do it. If he didn’t, then all of his allies - Claugh, Miller, Luke, everyone who supported their revolution - would be killed.


Sion turned back. “Ferris.”


“Mm?”


“Let’s stop at your house first. I want to borrow your brother’s clothes.”


“Why—”


Sion pointed to his clothes, dirty with a mix of blood, rain, and vomit, and smiled wearily. “I’m embarrassed to go out like this, you know.”

“But you’re already outside like that. In other words, you’re a pervert who enjoys being seen like that.”


“Ahh, sorry, but I really don’t have time for this.”


Ferris looked a bit annoyed. “I see. So? What are you trying to accomplish?”


Sion smiled. For some reason, images of his friends flashed through his mind. Tony, Tyle, and Fahle, who had lost their lives in the battle with Estabul. Kiefer, the double-agent from Estabul. His late mother, who had said that she was happy to have given birth to him. And Ryner, who was imprisoned even now.


With them in his mind, he was able to answer Ferris’ question.


“I want enough power to save someone.”


He’d do anything for that. It didn’t matter what methods he had to use for it.


He gripped the pin he took from his father tightly in his hand.


---


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)

Volume 8


Prologue: Ryner and Sion


Table of Contents

Previous | Next


---


It was raining.


“…It’s about that time of year, huh?” The jailer said.


Ryner looked up from the thick book he’d been reading. “Huh? What?” He asked the jailer who’d come to bring him his meal. 


“I mean, I just looked out the window, see, and it was raining.”


“…Rain?”


“Yep. So I said it’s about that season.”


“Hmm.” Ryner looked up at the jailer with sleepy eyes. Then he looked around his dark and depressing cell. He didn’t have any windows, or really any light at all. “It’s already that time of year, huh…”


“Suuure is. I’m not a fan, personally. Plus it was sunny earlier, so I didn’t think to bring an umbrella.”


“An umbrella… yeah, that’s right. You’d want to have an umbrella for the rain,” Ryner mumbled. Because he hadn’t seen the sun the entire time he’d been in here, it felt extremely strange thinking back to such ordinary things.


Roland was in the far south of Menoris, so even though it had twelve months in a year just like any other place, the seasons passing weren’t all that hectic. Instead, it was warm year-round. But it didn’t rain year-round. There were two distinct rainy seasons - the one that came just before summer and the one that came just before winter.


The rainy season in question here and now was the latter.


“…I thought it was getting cold,” Ryner said as he slouched his shoulders forward.


The jailer nodded. “Yeah, it has.”


“But you shouldn’t worry about the umbrella. Last time your wonderful bride brought one for you.”


“Yeah, but we had a fight yesterday!”


“Again? What, are you guys having problems with affairs?” Ryner asked.


“I’m not having an affair, dumbass.”


“Yeah, you don’t really seem like the popular type.”


“I could send you flying, y’know.”


“I didn’t mean you were the one having an affair,” Ryner said. “She is.”


“Huh!? W-whoa, my wife isn’t that kind of person!”


Ryner smirked. “So our head-of-house says, but she’s already lost the spark and is making a run for—”


“Is this your way of telling me that you’re prepared to go without food today, Ryner?” 


“Noo, I was kidding! Just kidding!! It was a cute joke, right? Even just a little?”


“There’s two types of jokes - the ones that are okay to make and the ones that aren’t. Apologize if you want to eat today.”


“Nooo…”


“Then you’re not eating!”


“Aww, okay, I got you,” Ryner said. “Sorry. I’m sure your wife is worrying about how you’ll fare with the rain this very moment.”


“R-really?”


“Yeah. Your daughter’s worrying about daddy, too.”


“She sure is a good kid!” The jailer said, smiling with pure happiness.


Ryner held his hands out. “Okay, now gimme food.”


The jailer nodded. “Alright, you can have some. I’m in a good mood now so I’ll bring you some bread for a snack later, too.”

“Seriously?”


“Yeah. I’m thinking about going home early because of the rain. That way I can eat with my family.”


“Really?”


“Yeah.”


Ryner took his meal from the jailer. It was a simple meal with nothing but a bland soup and chunk of bread, just like always. But he was already used to it.


Actually, he hadn’t been interested in this food since the beginning. Even before he was jailed… he’d already lost his interest in food.


“……”


He didn’t mind. This wasn’t a hard life, after all. He could eat, sleep, and exist like someone’s forgotten pet with an empty mind. It was easy.


But the jailer looked down at him, sad. “It must be tough for you.”


Ryner looked up. His cheeks were full of bread. “Huh? What is?”


“You’re here all the time… You’ll be here for the rest of your life, unable to eat anything but bread and stew.”


Ryner looked at the rest of the dry piece of bread in his hand and smiled faintly. “It’s easier to get used to this than you’d think.”


“So that’s what it’s like, huh?”


“Mm.”


“I see… But listen. Tomorrow, I’ll bring another lunch for you. A homemade lunch from my wife.”

“Ohh, nice. Your wife’s a great cook, huh?”


“Yeah. That’s why I’m so happy.”

“You admit that that’s why?”


“Ahaha. Anyway, look forward to tomorrow!”

“I will. I’ll pray that you two get along so that I can have my lunch tomorrow!”


“Huh?” The jailer said, and for a moment he looked surprised. Then he pressed a hand to his head. “Ah, right. We were fighting…”


“You already forgot? You two sure get along well.”


“You know how it is. Anyway, I’m heading home. Sorry if I can’t get you that lunch.”


“Oh, alright. I’ll wait without expecting too much. Do your best to get along with her.”


“Yeah. I’ll try to get back on her good side,” the jailer said. Then he left.


Ryner pushed the rest of his bread into his mouth, then looked back down at the book he’d been reading.


“……”


His surroundings quickly became eerily quiet. He was surrounded by absolute silence. Absolute stillness. He was in the midst of solitary confinement, a special kind of emptiness resolved for only the most heinous of criminals. How long had he been here now?


It was enough to make a man go crazy from loneliness, but… Ryner was already painfully used to being alone. Because that’d always been his reality, ever since he was born.


The closer he got to someone else, the more he’d hurt them. So the further he stayed from others, the less he’d hurt them.


“Ah… but I kinda…”


Just a little… 


“…Have too much free time.”


 He looked up at the ceiling with half-lidded eyes. Because there was nothing to do here, he ended up thinking of all sorts of things that’d already happened. Stuff like the smiles of his friends who’d died on the battlefield used to have, or Kiefer’s tears.


Stuff like how Sion took responsibility for everything himself, and how he was probably forcing himself to smile through his anxiety even now, even if came out looking stiff.


“……”


None of that meant anything here. It was too detached from the outside world. So it didn’t matter what face Sion was making right this second, or what was happening outside of his cell. He didn’t have access to any of that information either way, after all.


Ryner narrowed his eyes and looked at the bars of his cell. He was able to see countless magic circles meant to nullify spells. This was a prison meant to keep all potential escapees in, no matter what spells they tried to use to escape.


When he looked at those bars, Ryner felt reassured. Even if his eyes made him go berserk, he’d be deep inside of this prison, unable to hurt anyone.


“……”


He felt that slight reassurance right alongside the loneliness of being here in the first place— 


“Ah, wait. Uncle just went home without getting that extra piece of bread he promised, didn’t he?” Ryner mumbled to the empty cell and laughed softly.


---


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)
 Volume 7

Chapter 5: Prince Sion Astal


Table of Contents

Previous | Next


---


Sion opened the door to the heart of Roland.


There, in the apex of the country, stood Roland’s king, the origin of all evil.


He was also Sion’s… 


“…Father,” Sion whispered.


The throne room was large and made of stone. A red velvet carpet stretched out through the center, ending in the throne. A single man stood there at the other end of the carpet. Aside from that, the room was empty.


The man was standing and staring at the ceiling instead of sitting on the throne. He gripped a black sword in his hand. He had blond hair and eyes that were the same golden color as Sion’s. He only looked about twenty-four or twenty-five instead of the age Sion’s father was supposed to be. Even so, that ought to be him. After all, the king was the only person who was allowed to stand there like he was doing.


So Sion faced the king and spoke.


“You’re my… I mean, you are my father, are you not?”


The king did not answer.


Maybe he hadn’t heard. The throne room was large, after all. It was possible that Sion’s voice hadn’t made it all the way to the other end of the room. But at the same time, it was empty other than the two of them, so it should’ve carried quite far in the absence of other sound.


“…I am coming in,” Sion said.


The king still didn’t answer. He just stared at the ceiling in a daze. But his mouth was moving as if he was muttering something that Sion was too far away to hear.


Sion moved to take a step in. But as soon as he did, Lucile appeared. He didn’t appear by Sion’s side. He appeared on the other side of the room, behind the king who held that black sword and stared up at the ceiling.


It looked as though Lucile intended to protect the king. To support him.


Lucile stared right at him. His eyes said not to come any closer. Of course they would. He warned Sion before he ever came here, after all.


If they clashed here, they’d try to steal each other’s power, and the true Hero would be decided between them. In all likelihood that’d be the king, who was still stronger. So Lucile was telling him not to make contact with the king right now. If he did, he’d be killed. So don’t enter the room. Don’t approach the king.


In addition, Lucile was currently on the king’s side. His contract binded him, and would continue to bind him to the king until Sion’s power surpassed the king’s and he was acknowledged as the Hero instead. So Lucile wasn’t Sion’s ally here. It wouldn’t be strange if Lucile attacked or killed him at any moment.


Lucile stared straight at him with clear blue eyes. “Who is it?” He asked. “You. You would intrude here even knowing that this place only belongs to the king?”


So Lucile chose to act like a stranger, did he? His tone said it all.


“……”


Sion didn’t answer him. He just lifted his foot and placed it solidly inside of the room. The instant he did, he felt something inside of himself lurch, as if the dark power rotting him from the inside had reacted to something here.


It was probably the Hero’s power. It was the feeling of the two separate reservoirs of his power calling to each other, and the source outside of Sion’s body was far stronger. Just stepping into the room was enough for him to feel that beyond a shadow of a doubt. If he let it enter him, he wouldn’t stay sane.


“……”


Sion looked up to the king - the man who should’ve been his father. He didn’t look sane in the slightest. After all, he paid no mind to Sion entering. Instead he just gripped his sword and stared at the ceiling.


Sion took another step forward.


Lucile’s eyes slowly closed. The sliver of blue between his eyelashes got thinner and thinner. Sion didn’t know what he was trying to say with that. Was he amazed? Disappointed? The only thing Sion was certain of was that Lucile didn’t feel good about what Sion was doing.


Lucile’s eyes finished closing. At the same time, the king’s gaze fell from the ceiling. He looked down to Sion. His golden eyes seemed empty, like they didn’t move of his own volition. “Who are you?” He asked with a voice that was disgustingly similar to Sion’s.


“I am your son,” Sion answered.


“My son?” The king tilted his head. “Haha. I don’t have any sons.”


Sion felt his heart stir or a brief moment as his mother’s face flashed through his mind. This man had forcibly stolen her humanity from her, forcing her to birth a child into the world. After that, he had the gall to throw her away. But despite her hardships, his mother always smiled when she looked at Sion.


Sion couldn’t let that thought show on his face. It didn’t mean anything here and now, after all.


It looked like his father had long since lost his sanity, and besides, Sion needed to ask him for help right now. He needed to make sure that this country could change. He needed to make Miller’s plan a success. He needed to help Claugh, who was in the midst of a battle with nobles’ private armies back at the military headquarters. He had to save the people of this country who had suffered under the weight of Roland’s madness for so long.


So Sion swallowed his emotions, placed a hand on his chest, and spoke. “Is that so. However, even if you do not remember, I am still your son.”


“Hmm,” the king said, a confused expression on his face. “Then what has my son come here to do? Steal the throne?”


“If I said yes, what would you do to me, Father?”


“I wonder. Maybe I’d kill you.”


Can you kill me?”

The king smiled lopsidedly. “Can I, you ask? Can I kill you? Ha, haha, hahaha. You’re an interesting one. But you can feel it, can’t you?”


“……”


“If you’re really my son, you should be able to feel the difference in our powers. Can’t you?”


“……”


“If you’re asking to switch places with me, then I’d happily oblige. Being here is really difficult. My mind is always a blur. The power is too thick. I can’t think through it.”


“……”


“All I can think of is the pain searing through my body and the thick despair inside of it. Would you take that in my place?”


“……”


“All you need to be is a vessel strong enough to take this curse. Are you?”


“……”


“If you are, then save me. Release me from this. Take my curse—”


His father took a step forward.


In the same instant, Sion heard a voice close to his ear. A quiet, quiet voice that whispered to him. “That’s more than enough, you idiot. Run,” Lucile told him.


But it was already too late.


His father raised his sword. Countless other swords flew from it. Sion had never seen such a thing before. They were swords made of the darkness itself.


They flew at Sion far too fast for him to even think about dodging.


One pierced his throat.


“Guh!”


The next hit his chest, then his right arm, his left leg.


It didn’t hurt, and he didn’t bleed.


He was pierced by black blades that leaked their curse into him - the monstrous curse of the strange god who has inhabited Roland since antiquity— 


The curse of the Fallen Dark Hero.


It was coming inside of him and combining with his own curse. The unpleasantness, pain, and hopelessness inside of him swelled up many, many times larger than it’d ever been. It coursed through the underside of his skin, the depths of his organs, and reached all the way to the endpoints of all of his nerves.


“…Guah, aah, aauuughh!!”


Sion fell to his knees, unable to stand a moment longer, and held his stomach. He felt himself heave and threw up. There was blood mixed in with his vomit, but… it wasn’t red. It shone and sparkled gold.


“……”


He didn’t have the presence of mind to wonder what it meant.


His father the king spoke. “Hoh. You’re managing. Are you really my successor as the sacrifice?”


“…Guh, guah, ahh…”


“Has the monster finally decided to free me from his power?” The king wondered.  


“Uah, ahh…”


“Then hurry up and release me. Save me from this hopelessness. I’ll give you power and authority as long as I can run from this insane world. I just want to escape this place.”

Another sword pierced him, soon followed by two more.


“Augh, aaauuuughh!!” Sion screamed. It was crazy, but he truly felt like his organs would spring right out of his throat. He had to overcome it. He did everything he could to stand his ground against it.


He heard the king’s voice draw closer. “You’re still managing? You’re really still managing? Ha, hahahaha, hahahahah, it’s ending, it’s finally ending. My pain is finally coming to an end.”


Another sword stabbed through Sion. He didn’t know how many were inside of him now. All he knew was that the king’s power was still transferring to him, flowing in from each sword in his body.


He couldn’t bear it. He pressed past his limits and lost the ability to think. He stopped wishing that someone would come and save him or protect him from the pain. He rose above all of those feelings, ambiguous in form. It was only then that he felt he could control his thoughts once more.


“……”


Sion shivered at the sensation of turning into something that wasn’t himself.


Then he put all of his energy into remembering everything to keep himself from going mad.


He recalled his mother’s smile as she died.


He recalled his friends’ faces as they bet their hopes on him and the expression on their dead bodies after his choice led them to ruin.


He recalled Kiefer’s tears as she betrayed her friends.


He recalled the face that’d given up on everything as it was forced into jail… 


“……”


Ryner’s face.


“…Sh, shit,” Sion gasped.


He did everything he could to preserve his sense of self. He overcame the painful sensation so similar to organs rupturing and raised his shivering head.


His father was standing right in front of him, looking down to Sion. It almost seemed like he wanted to get close enough to reach his hand out to him. But his eyes were empty. They were not the eyes of someone who was himself.


“S-switch places with me!” The king said as he stared with those sinking eyes. “Take this pain in my place! I don’t know who you are, but I need you to save me!”


To go so far to depend on others despite being the king of their country. He took responsibility of everyone in Roland when he took the throne. Yet here he was, king after all this time, despite having failed his responsibilities since the beginning.


“D-don’t touch me!” Sion yelled and slapped the king’s face with all his might.


The king’s face reflected anguish for a brief moment, then he fall back.


Sion grasped the pin that held the king’s cloak in place. It was emblazoned with Roland’s coat of arms, two snakes circling a lance.


Sion ripped it off and used all of his power to overcome the despair and stand. “Yeah. If you hate it so much, then I’ll do it instead!” He yelled. “I-I’m not strong enough yet, but… Someday, someday I’ll force you off of your throne! I will force you, the trash who couldn’t protect this country, the people, our family, my mother, off of your throne! Hell, you couldn’t even protect yourself! So wait here! Wait for me to force you out of this place!”


Despite his yelling, Sion stepped back. He had to, if he wanted to maintain his front against the Hero’s power.


The king didn’t say or do anything to stop him. He just watched him with his empty eyes, as if disappointed.


Sion stepped back away from his gaze, letting his back hit the door.


The king didn’t give chase. He didn’t do anything. He just watched, sad, suffering.


Sion glared at him. “I…”


The king suddenly opened his mouth. “Won’t you save me? My son.”


Sion grimaced. 


“……”


Then he left without another word. 


The air was much easier to breathe outside of there. The curse hadn’t weakened and the pain was still crawling throughout his body, but the heavy insanity of that room at least didn’t follow him out.


“Gahahh…”


Sion let out a huge sigh to get it out of his body, in hopes of calming the urge to vomit.


Then he breathed in and out to take his mind off of the pain. He began to calm down. Then he turned back to the now closed door. 


“That was… my father…?”


He thought of the insane king of this country that he’d just met and compared it to the image he’d had of his father as a child. His father had done nothing but cause his mother pain and ridicule her, and when he got tired of her, he just threw her aside. That was the cruel image that Sion had always had of that man.


“But he’s less…”


Nasty, somehow.


Lucile appeared in front of him and looked down at Sion, who was still crouched on the floor. “I see you’ve come back alive.”


Sion looked up to meet his gaze. “Ha, did you want to come stand by my side? Isn’t my father supposed to be your master here?”


Lucile smiled. “He’s already gone mad, so spending time with him isn’t all that interesting.”


“So being with me is interesting?”


“Haha, I wonder. Did you manage to accomplish anything after braving such a massive risk?” Lucile asked.


Sion looked down to the engraved pin in his hand. It glittered gold, and was obviously quite an expensive little trinket. He held it up for Lucile to see. “I got this.”


“Is there any reason for you to have that?”


“Maybe,” Sion said. He forced himself up and patted the dirt that’d gotten all over his clothes while he was writhing on the floor off. But he couldn’t do anything about the blood and vomit. It’d already made red stains on his clothes.


“Hmm. So your blood is still red,” Lucile said.


“Huh? It looked gold when it came out.”


“The Hero still hasn’t decided to choose you. He likes your father.”


“Hmmm. So you’re saying that if I’m chosen, my blood’ll turn gold.”


Lucile smiled. “Flashy, isn’t it?”


“You’re misunderstanding here. I don’t want to be that flashy,” Sion said.


“Ahaha.” Lucile laughed, but it wasn’t a laughing matter.


The pain running through Sion’s body now was difficult to manage. To think that it could get worse to the point where it even changed the color of his blood. “I wonder if I’ll be able to take it,” Sion said. He couldn’t help but feel anxious about it.


Lucile shrugged. “If you can’t and end up going mad, then I’ll be back to square one of boredom. Serving someone who’s lost it is in itself rather painful. So I’d like it if you did what you could to avoid going losing your sense of self.”


With that, Lucile’s form became transparent, then vanished. Once he was gone, Sion looked back down to the gold in his hands.


“…Now, how much mileage can I get out of this thing?” Sion wondered.


He left the hall leading to the throne room, and after being checked over by countless guards, made it outside where Calne was waiting for him, staring up at the sky with a bored expression on his face and whistling. He swayed to the side once, twice, three times, then noticed that Sion was there and turned around to see him.


Calne’s perpetual baby face had the same flippant smile as always. “Oh, wow, you got out alive!” He said, just like Lucile had not too long ago. Then he looked down at the mix of blood and vomit on Sion’s clothes. “Did you and your dad have a BDSM scene in there, since you finally got to meet in person without anyone else around?”


Sion ignored his idiotic question, walked past Calne, and got into the carriage that was waiting for them.


Calne shrugged and got in with him. “Let’s go. We’re headed to Count Newbull, right?”


Since Sion had succeeded in meeting with the king, yes - their goal was to bring that information back to members of the nobility who weren’t aligned with any particular faction, which was why they were going to visit Count Newbull. If they can convince Newbull to sympathize with them, there was a possibility that other unaligned nobles would choose to join their cause as well.


They’d use the nobles that Miller managed to gather up as their first line of defense and the ones that Sion gathered up as their second line. So they needed Newbull’s power… 


“…But even that won’t be enough.” That was why he had to do as much as he could to help things along. He gripped the crest in his hand.


“What’s that?” Calne asked.


“I stole it from my father. I’ll tell them that he gave it to me as proof that I will be the one to inherit his throne.”


Calne’s eyes widened. “Did he really say that?”


“Nope.”


“Then are you sure you can go around telling people that?”


Sion nodded. “It’s probably fine. At the very least, the king won’t refute my claim. At least…”


The king didn’t have that level of reasoning left anymore, after all… Not from what Sion had seen. So Sion could probably say whatever he wanted and flash this crest however much he wanted without consequence.


“…At least, as long as I do everything in my power to.” Sion sunk into the carriage’s seat. His body was still shaking from the exertion of that match with the king. Not only that, but sitting here now was making him tired… 


“You must be tired,” Calne said.


“Do I look tired?”


“Yes.”


“Well, it was my first time seeing my father face to face, after all…”


“I never knew my parents, so I don’t know what that’s like,” Calne said. 


Sion met Calne’s eyes.“Is that so.”


After that, Sion closed his eyes. As soon as he did, he felt the curse swirling inside of his body try to suck his consciousness into darkness. He had to put all his effort into fighting it so that his mind went on to dream instead.


“Ahh, sorry to say this while you’re trying to sleep, but we’ve got enemies,” Calne said.


Apparently he wasn’t allowed to sleep yet.


Sion opened his eyes to a battlefield unfolding. Two men in military uniforms were trying to get into the carriage, but Calne had stuck knives through their necks.


Those two weren’t the only enemies here. Several voices outside began to speak at the same time.


“I wish for thunder—”


Hearing the start of Lightning Flash all around them, Calne glanced at Sion. “Let’s get out there!” Calne said as he grabbed Sion by the collar and pulled him out of the free side of the carriage.


Sion watched five bolts of Lightning Flash destroy the other side of the carriage as Calne shoved him out. The impact threw Sion to the ground rolling. Once he managed to stand himself up, he surveyed his surroundings.


There were seven enemy soldiers, all of whom wore the Roland military uniform.


“Kill them!” One yelled.


“Shit,” Sion muttered and ran.


Calne jumped out of the ruined carriage. Despite his left hanging limp and soaked with blood, he was fast. He slung a knife into one of the opposing soldiers’ necks with his right arm.


“Ignore his guard!” The shortest of the enemy soldiers said. “Your objective is Prince Sion Astal! He who kills or captures him alive will receive a cash reward that’ll easily pay for the rest of your life!”


They all turned their energy towards Sion.


Time to call for his real guard. “Lucile.”


Lucile didn’t appear. But he did speak in a whisper close to Sion’s ear. “I won’t save you. If you can’t even do this yourself, then it’s hopeless for you.”


“……”


“Show me that you can turn the impossible into possible. If you can’t, you’ll never capture the people’s hearts. The hearts taken in by the Hero will decide this, so… You will need to capture more of their hearts than the current king… You must overwhelmingly capture their hearts. A miracle should occur if you do.”

“……”


“If everyone in this country cheers for you, then a miracle, a legend… Can you create something like that?”


“……”


“You’re the Hero Prince who excelled in the war with Estabul. Can you use that title to elevate yourself to king? I will watch happily from the spectator’s seat.”


When he stopped speaking, it was like he was gone entirely. Sion had no idea if anyone else had heard him or not.


In any case, Lucile wasn’t going to help. So… 


“I’ll take a horse and escape,” Sion decided. “Calne, you too—”


“I’ll stay here and kill these guys,” Calne said.


“But you can’t do it alone…”


“You’ll just get in the way,” Calne said as he killed another soldier. “Go do what you need to do, and I’ll be here, doing what I need to do… We just have to do what we’re most suited to.”


Calne moved his attention to the shortest soldier present who had addressed the rest like their leader a minute ago. But the leader was strong and easily dodged Calne’s attack. Then he ordered his subordinates to kill Calne.


Calne looked like he was at a clear disadvantage, seeing as he’d lost use of one of his arms. He’d end up dead at this rate.


“……”


But Sion didn’t move to help him. Calne was right, after all. He’d only get in the way. He still wasn’t strong enough to save anyone.


“I… I’ll go where I need to be,” Sion said. He used both arms to draw a magic circle, which he pointed at the harness tying the horses to the carriage. “I wish for thunder - Lightning Flash!”


A ball of light gathered in the center of his magic circle, then shot out as a bolt of thunder. It struck and burnt the harness off, freeing the horse. He rode it away.


He saw flashes of lightning, sparks, and fire out of the corner of his eye. Calne must have started getting serious. But he didn’t look back. He focused all his power on steering the horse towards the nobles’ quarter. He didn’t know what he had to do there. All he knew was that Lucile was right - they’d need a miracle to win. So could he make a miracle happen?


If he didn’t make a miracle, then… 


“…All of my allies will end up dead,” Sion said, a faint smile on his face.


It was always like that. Even the battlefield that he’d fought with Ryner on… no, ever since he was a child. 


Everyone always ended up dying with tears in their eyes.


That was how he ended up hating his siblings and the nobility. That was why he couldn’t stand this rotten country.


“This war will end it all,” Sion declared. “I’ll change this country.”


He already sold his soul to the devil to do it. He was prepared for his humanity being stripped away. He’d decided to move forward no matter what, so that Ryner, Kiefer, and everyone else didn’t have to cry anymore. He’d do it to make a world where his mother wouldn’t have taken her life. One where the weight of this rotten country wouldn’t crush its people.


“I…”


Another set of assassins appeared down the road. There were over a dozen of them - more than there had been last time.


“I’ll…” 


He thought of Lucile’s words once more. He’d need a miracle.


Sion smiled. “I’ve just got to do it. If all I need is a miracle, I’ll make miracles rain from the sky. I’ll grasp everyone’s hearts, and…”


Someone’s spell hit his horse, and Sion fell off. But he caught himself and broke out in a run instead, veering off into alleyways to escape his pursuers.


“I’ll become king of this here country and change the world!” Sion screamed.


---


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)
 Volume 7

Chapter 4: The Era of Revolution


Table of Contents

Previous | Next


---


Blood was flying. The sky was turning red. The explosions were deafening. And with every light, people died. His allies died.


Claugh Klom watched it all.


“Ahh, this for real?” Claugh said to himself with a laugh, even though this really wasn’t the time for laughing. See, their noble enemies had paid 2,000 soldiers to come fight their battle, all elites. Claugh’s soldiers were a measly four hundred in comparison. A bunch had already died, though, so he was probably working with closer to three hundred right now, and they sure as hell weren’t all elites. The enemy’s soldiers were way more threatening.


It was unquestionably a hopeless battle, where Claugh could expect his soldiers to be routed. And yet… 


“…I’m not gonna run from these guys,” Claugh whispered to himself. He looked around. He was in the middle of the battle.


It was an odd sight. His allies were killed one by one. There were far more enemy soldiers than they could ever hope to fight against. But nobody ran, nobody sold out, and nobody surrendered. They all fought until the moment they were killed. And the moment before they died, they screamed.


“L-lieutenant Colonel Claugh! Please, change Roland!”


The second after the words were out of his mouth, an enemy’s Lightning Flash sent his head flying.


Then another guy started screaming. “Shit, shit, shit, we’re not gonna let you fucking nobles wiiiinn!!”


But he was killed just as easily.


Nobody ran. It was to the point where Claugh wanted to yell about how stupid they all were. “This sure has gotten interesting~!” Claugh said and smiled, even though it really didn’t look like he had the room to stand around and smile.


It was because they couldn’t give up. If he stopped supporting everyone here, everything would be for nothing.


He was the reaper of the battlefield, Claugh Klom. He was Crimson-Fingered Claugh Klom, arms dyed a deep red from his enemy’s blood. As long as he was there, his allies could believe that they’d turn this battle on its head and overcome all their disadvantages.


“…What should I do to keep everyone who believes in me alive? Is there a right answer?” Claugh wondered to himself. He ran through various tactics in his mind.


The enemy was strong. Obviously. These were soldiers who supported the nobles that made up the core of the Roland Empire. Plenty of them were confident enough to approach Claugh, and that didn’t usually happen on the battlefield. And to top it off…  


“We’ve killed tons of ‘em, but their ranks aren’t getting any smaller at all,” Claugh said, his exhaustion reaching his voice. He peered far into the battlefield to check their progress.


Shuss had said there were about 2,000 of them, but they just kept killing and killing, and the battlefield was still swarming with their enemies. If anything, it looked like there were more of them now… 


“Shit, are we at the point where we gotta retreat to earn a little more time?” Claugh whispered. Then he looked to Shuss, who was on standby beside him. “Hey, Shuss.”


“Yes, sir?”


“We’re gonna need to stand and fight for a while yet, huh?”


“Yes. It’s already been three hours, and we’ve only lost one hundred and twenty men.”


Only one hundred and twenty… 


They were trapped in the small area surrounding the military headquarters and didn’t have anywhere to run, plus they were fighting against an opponent more powerful than they were for the past three hours. All things considered, one hundred and twenty men were probably a fairly minor loss.


But that was still one hundred and twenty lives that’d ended here. That meant that their remaining forces were 280. The enemy had over 2,000.


The gap between their armies was growing, and Claugh’s side was getting more tired by the minute, fighting against such overwhelming odds. They wouldn’t be able to put up a fight if they lost another 120 men in the next three hours… and it might end up even worse than that. They might lose everyone in the next three hours.


So what should they do? What was their best move?


He didn’t expect Miller’s help - an army sent by Duke Anolita Abaaz to help them sandwich the enemy in - to come at this point. If Miller had been successful, they would’ve come forever ago… 


“…The hell’s that old man doin’…”


Just then, a messenger appeared. “Lieutenant colonel​, over here!”


A knight acting as a messenger handed Claugh a letter from Miller. It was written in code, so it wasn’t easy to read. “Hey, Shuuuss~!” Claugh called, then handed it off to his subordinate.


Claugh then killed seven enemy soldiers who were trying to get a hit in on him, then ordered ten of his men to start casting some large-scale magic. Then he personally stood in front of them as a shield. They wouldn’t be able to protect themselves as they worked on their spell, so he’d do the protecting for them.


Claugh became the center of attention by standing there on the battlefield. After all, his enemies would win if they just killed him, and the battle would be over. So they flocked to him.


“Though I don’t plan on dying!” Claugh said. He grabbed a man who was trying to knife him by the arm and twisted. At the same time, he punched him in the face with his other hand, then let go to allow him to sail through the air and onto the ground. Then he stomped on his stomach.


Claugh turned his attention to a new enemy - a man on his left who was in the middle of casting Abstract Phosphorescence. Claugh grabbed him by the neck and moved him so that his now-complete spell became friendly fire.


That was all it took to kill eight men.


“M-monster!” Someone screamed at Claugh.


“How the hell’s he fighting like this!?”


“R-run! He’s gonna kill us all!”

And so everyone started yelling and screaming. Incidentally, the last guy was on Claugh’s side. But it had the intended effect. The enemy army, thinking that one of their own had suggested it, wore pale and fearful faces as they considered it. It was clear that they’d suffer greatly if they didn’t regain control of the situation now.


Someone who looked like an enemy chief began to yell something, but one of Claugh’s allies killed him before he could get it out.


“Ah, good one! Listen, you’re getting promoted if you survive this battle, so do your best to make it out of here ali—”


Claugh’s words were cut off by the sight of an enemy shooting a whole in his brave soldier’s chest with Abstract Phosphorescence.


Claugh clicked his tongue. “Tch. Dumbass. You were supposed to go all out so that you’d definitely live through this,” Claugh whispered, then made his way over to the enemy soldier who murdered that man to avenge him. Wherever Claugh went, the enemy broke formation as a swath of them fell all at once.


But that alone wouldn’t change the course of this battle. The fear of Claugh’s existence only reached the enemies in his immediate area. It didn’t spread across the whole army. There were too many of them for that.


“Shit. We won’t be able to take this forever,” Claugh muttered to himself.


Then he felt a presence from behind. “Sir Claugh!”


“Aah?” Claugh turned around while twisting an enemy soldier’s neck.


It was Shuss, who wore a troubled look on his face. “I’ve decoded the letter.”


“And?”


Shuss took another step forward and spoke quietly, so that only Claugh would hear. “Sir Miller failed his mission.”


“Aaaah?”


“Reinforcements won’t be coming.”


“Whaaaat!?”

“But since the revolution has already begun, we’re moving to Plan B. He ordered us to break through this using our own strength.”


Claugh’s scowl deepened more with every word he heard. “What the heeellll,” he said, losing a bit of his cool. Then he looked back up towards the sea of enemies. His objective up until now was to hold his ground against Duke Tenglon’s army and Prince Kestalus’ supporters until reinforcements arrived.


Miller was supposed to be gathering up an army from other nobles who would fight Tenglon. That was supposed to give relief to their tired soldiers as well as avert the people’s eyes from the fact that it was a revolution by giving it a noble-on-noble conflict finish. But it sounded like the nobles Miller had planned on convincing wouldn’t work with them.


To top it all off, Claugh didn’t even have what the other side wanted from him. Miller had Duke Tenglon captive, and Sion already killed Prince Kestalus, so Claugh couldn’t get out of this by handing them over.


The enemy could ask them to surrender and hand over Tenglon and Kestalus all they wanted, but Claugh was unable to meet their conditions, so he couldn’t surrender, either.


“So what’s the old man want me to do?” Claugh wondered. “Is he telling me to run away, or expecting me to rout our enemies who outnumber us ten times over? Ugh, what a joke…”


Another soldier threw himself at Claugh, so he grabbed him by the neck, broke it, then threw him down to the ground. 


“Ugh, god!” Claugh yelled.


For every soldier he killed, another seemed to be added to their enemy’s ranks. Meanwhile, Claugh’s soldiers were starting to decrease dramatically.


“Sir Claugh!” Shuss said. “Shall we withdraw?”


That was impossible. If they tried to run, the enemy would give chase and rout them. No, actually… they were already surrounded, so they couldn’t even begin to run.


If it were just Claugh… no, Claugh surrounded by a shield made up of his soldiers… then yeah, he might be able to escape. But if the soldiers who had come here believing in him saw him throw their lives away like that… 


“…That would be pretty boring,” Claugh mumbled. “And I’m not someone who could do that, anyway. So what should I do?”


Claugh looked up. Magic flashed and exploded before his eyes. One of his subordinates was torn in half, and his blood rained down across the battlefield as only half of his body flew away.


Enemy soldiers smiled as that blood covered them. “What’s this, Crimson-Fingered Claugh Klom? Weren’t you supposed to be covered in your enemies’ blood? It looks like it’s all from your allies.”


Claugh’s allies were dying. Everywhere he looked, they were dying. But he couldn’t think of a way to save them. He stood still, deep in thought, even ignoring the enemies who tried to hurt him. Shuss took care of them for him.


“Sir Claugh!” Shuss yelled.


But Claugh ignored him for a moment longer to finish his thoughts off. “Round everyone up and get them inside of headquarters!” Claugh ordered.


“Inside? But if we’re all inside, they could wipe us all out with a single large-scale spell—”


“Shut it! We’re all gonna die if we stand around here anyway, so let’s do this instead!”


Shuss looked at him, a spark of happiness lighting his expression. “You have a plan? In this situation? Then I’ll believe in you. I’m happy to be fighting with you here, knowing that you’re strong enough to plan even when it looks like the end is before us.”


“You makin’ fun of me?”


“No. I really do respect you from the bottom of my heart,” Shuss said with a smile. Then he ran to give Claugh’s orders to their soldiers.


Claugh watched Shuss off, then turned his attention to the enemy soldiers. They were becoming more confident and stronger as a result. Their formation included an elite vanguard, so Claugh’s side could suffer extensive casualties as it moved into headquarters. They needed to be able to hold out for as long as possible.


“We’ll use headquarters as a fort and let it take the attacks for us for as long as it’ll last…”


“Die!” A man who looked like another enemy chief jumped at him. Claugh hadn’t noticed him until he yelled. He held a sword up to take Claugh’s neck. He felt it touch his skin. Claugh pressed his fingers into his flesh to dig the skin it’d touched out to remove it to prevent any poison it might’ve been coated with from entering his system. Then he kicked up and crushed the man’s neck with it.


Once the man was dead, Claugh threw his poison sword aside. “Ughhhh, god! You guys are too fucking weak! You could end this if you killed me, but how many people have died instead of me!? And how long has it been!?” Hours!! He yelled.


The enemies all looked at him. Claugh stared back as they all began to draw magic circles in simulation. Good. Now they’d all be focusing on taking Claugh down, so his allies could get inside of headquarters. He’d buy them some time… 


At least, that’s what was supposed to happen… 


“Aww, shit. They noticed me a little too much.”


He was surrounded by a blinding amount of magic circles.


“I might really die,” Claugh said and grimaced.


Then someone jumped through the crowd at him. Claugh didn’t know what noble’s personal army he was from, but his uniform was blue. And he had white hair. And eyes that’d nearly squinted shut from his smile.


“Wait, Luke?”


Luke raised a knife up and thrust it at Claugh. He was fast.


But not as fast as Claugh, who managed to dodge. “What’s up with that outfit?”

“Oh, this?” Luke asked as he lunged with his knife over and over again. “I was hiding with the enemies until you got in a real pinch…”


“Haah? So you’ve been here. You should’ve come out sooner,” Claugh said.


 “Aww… But I only got here four or five minutes ago… And my help alone can’t very well change the course of the fight, right?”

“Yeah, you’re pretty weak, after all.”


“Then please let the weak me die here. If you don’t, you won’t be able to get out of all this magic,” Luke said.


Claugh looked past Luke to the magic circles surrounding them. It looked like they were complete now. They weren’t firing because Claugh was fighting Luke, who looked like a noble’s soldier. They were waiting for Claugh to kill Luke to shoot. Then Claugh would be turned into a pile of meat by their magic, because no matter how strong he might be, nobody could withstand that much magic. “So you’re saying that you came to save me?” Claugh asked.


“Truthfully, I wanted to wait for a better time to come out. But it looked like my too-assertive friend might die, so…”


“Whoa, did you just call me your friend?” Claugh asked. “Even though I don’t think of you like that at all.”


“Ahaha. Maybe I should give up on saving you after all,” Luke laughed. “Anyway, that’s enough… Pretend to be killed, okay? They’ll stop their magic to check.”


Luke shoved his knife at Claugh again. And Claugh dodged again.


“Hey, why’d you dodge!”

“I’m buying time,” Claugh said. “I need to give everyone time to get inside headquarters—”


“—And from there, they’ll take the bodies of their fallen enemies and change into their clothes, correct?” Luke asked as if he had predicted the way Claugh was going to end his sentence. “Then, little by little, they’ll be able to join the enemy army. I like it. You don’t have any other options in this situation. You may not have realized it yet, but your subordinate… Sir Shuss, I think it was? He should be about done guiding them in. So it’s okay to ‘die’ now.”


Luke raised his knife again. Claugh dodged again.


“I just said—!”


“Yeah, but what happens after that? Even if I do that, what happens when they come to check and see if I’m really dead?”


“I wonder.”


“What should I do then?” Claugh asked.


Luke tried to stab him again and again as he spoke. “Make a mad dash for it, I suppose?”


“Dash? Really?” Claugh asked. He glanced up at the enemy soldiers, who were gradually drawing closer to them. And they were surrounded, without an ally in sight. It’d be tough, that was for sure. They probably wouldn’t make it, which meant they’d die and everything would be over.


Claugh hadn’t told Shuss the details about their plan yet. He didn’t know that they were supposed to change into the enemy’s clothes and join their ranks, then cause chaos when the time came… if the time ever did come.


“…Hey, Luke.”


“Yes?”


“Let’s pool our info. First of all, old man Miller’s failed his part,” Claugh said.


“I see.”


“We’re supposed to move onto Plan B. Do you know what that’s supposed to be?” 

 

“…If the plan to convince Duke Abaaz fails, we had talked about perhaps using Duke Staelied, who is similarly powerful… That would mean that Miller is alive, right? Amazing. He’s really doing his best out there.”


“But no one’s gonna come save us out here, huh…”


“That’s not true,” Luke said. “Reinforcements are coming. I set a trap so Duke Wahti would send an army.”


“When will they be here?” Claugh asked.


“In about two hours.”


“We’re not gonna make it two hours though, are we,” Claugh mumbled.


Luke shot him an exasperated look. “Ahh, I understand what you’re trying to say, but…”


“Hey! I’m not so simple-minded that you of all people can read my mind, you know,” Claugh said, even though he knew that Luke probably really did understand exactly what he was thinking. There weren’t that many options for them to choose between in a situation as overwhelmingly bad as this, so it wasn’t exactly hard to guess.


First, Claugh had to tell Shuss what their plan was. Their commander had to return to the headquarters unharmed to keep their morale from tanking. But it was probably impossible for Claugh to get back unharmed as things were now. Even if he got out of this mess, everyone knew that the battle was over if they killed him, so they might have large-scale magic elsewhere waiting for him to show.


If Claugh couldn’t avoid it, then… 


“…Luke, you should—”


“Take lead of the troops and lead them to safety, correct?”


Claugh nodded. “You use your head, so you can definitely find a way to sneak out of there. That stuff’s your specialty, right?”


Luke smiled. “I won’t deny it.”


“Then I’m counting on you.”


“But what will you do?” Luke asked.


Claugh smiled. “You already know the answer to that, don’t know?” He slammed his fist into Luke’s chest far faster than he’d be able to dodge.


Luke watched Claugh swing, dull expression on his face. “This is… goodbye then, isn’t it, Claugh?”


“I won’t die.”


“Haha. Then I’ll pray that we’ll meet agai…”


Claugh’s fist made contact. Luke’s body flew back, far out towards headquarters. But Claugh didn’t watch him go. Instead, he looked at the enemies surrounding himself. Dozens of stupid soldiers who had called off their spells at some point surrounded him. “I’ll make you guys regret making an enemy out of Claugh Klom! Those of you who wanna die, step on up!!” Claugh yelled.


Then Claugh sprinted forward, into the heart of enemy territory.


“And just so you know,” Claugh continued, “the revolution’s not over even if I die! It’s just getting started! This country will change! This shitty, rotten country will change! So if any of you are unhappy with the way things are now—”


Claugh struck the soldiers in front of him, killing them one after another.


“—If you don’t like the way things are, then join us! Stand up against the rot! The age of the crazed nobility is coming to an end! From now on, a commoner king, Sion Astal, will take the throne—”


A successful attack stopped him in his tracks. Someone had managed to hit him in the head with Lightning Flash. The force of it knocked him down, but Claugh soon stood back up. But that was the last stand he could make. Knives and swords pierced him. They pierced through his back, his chest, his stomach. None were fatal wounds. But they were making him lose a lot of blood, and energy drained from his body along with it.


But they couldn’t shut him up. He continued to scream what he needed to say. “We can change this country, you guys! If you move now! If you start working for it now, it’ll change!! What don’t you understand!?”


The sword in his back pulled out. Another sword stabbed through his stomach. He knew that he’d taken too many attacks to vital organs.


Claugh couldn’t move. He fell to the ground on his knees. “Ah, shit…” 


An unfamiliar man stood in front of him. “Hm. So this is Claugh Klom, the rumored monster of the battlefield. Just how many lives has this man taken? Still, in the end, he will die for opposing the nobility… A fool’s fate is a pitiful one, isn’t it.”


Claugh looked up… and laughed. “Ha. You’re the pitiful one. You’re just a lapdog for the nobility.”


“True, I am nothing but a dog to the nobility. But that means that even a dog is fit to kill you.”


“You can’t stop this even if you kill me,” Claugh said. “This country will change.”


“Nonsense.”


“It’s not. It’s already begun. This country will…”


A knife made its way inside of Claugh’s flesh. He immediately understood that it was poisoned. He could feel the sharp and uncomfortable feeling of poison getting picked up in his veins and beginning to circulate.


He felt his consciousness fade. So this was the end. Claugh Klom’s story ended here, collapsed on the ground, surrounded by enemies.


He heard his enemy’s victory shout as he faded.


“I killed Claugh Klom! With this, our victory is sealed! Round up the remnants and…”


Claugh didn’t hear the rest. His consciousness had faded entirely.


---


He could hear victory cheers from outside. They rose up  after Luke had finished explaining the first part of his plan and transitioned to deciding their next move, so their forces were carrying out the first stage, running around and changing clothes with corpses. About thirty percent of their men had already changed clothes and joined the enemy. Would the remaining sixty percent be successful if they attempted to escape…?


“…Sir Claugh…”


Claugh’s right hand man - Shuss, was it? - whispered from beside Luke.


Luke looked at him, but remained silent.  He didn’t know what had happened to Claugh. A normal human could never live though what he was doing.


He’d heard Claugh screaming earlier. That idiot screamed stupidly loud about his childish dreams so everyone would hear. He was so loud that everyone inside of headquarters heard him. There were even those who shed tears. That was how strongly Claugh’s subordinates idolized him. Claugh had an amazing power to cause others to follow him, so Luke wouldn’t be surprised if he’d even managed to strike a chord in the hearts of some of their enemies, too.


Luke gazed out a window, towards where Claugh ought to be.


“…He must have died,” Luke whispered. “You managed to survive those experiments many years ago, so… I thought you might make a miracle happen and live through this, too. But I suppose it was impossible.”


He stared at the mass of enemies swarming one spot. Claugh ought to be there, but Luke couldn’t see him. Of course not… but he kept staring regardless.


“Thanks to your flashy fight there, retreat won’t be an option for us. We can’t just run after that. We have to keep moving forward…”


Luke’s eyes suddenly widened. Because something strange began to unfold outside.


The opposing army’s forces began to attack each other. He didn’t know why, but the soldiers who had been attacking Claugh until just a bit ago were now turning on each other, drawing magic meant to kill.


“What could be happening out there?” Luke asked Shuss. “Could those be our soldiers who changed clothes?”

Shuss shook his head, but kept his eyes on the battlefield, a mysterious look on his face. “It’s because of what Claugh said…”


So he had managed to reach their hearts.


Of course there was always a possibility that something like this would happen. Claugh didn’t need to tell them that their country was a terrible place. Resentment over the way things were had already settled inside of everyone. But that dissatisfaction had never mounted in a rebellion until now.


The revolution wasn’t strange. The fact that it had taken so long for one to take hold was. Perhaps their country was cursed and that was why no one had ever managed to change it. But now… 


“…Maybe something huge has finally slid into place?” Luke whispered. In any case, it looked like the fires of the revolution they worked so hard to light wouldn’t die here. “Move forward, huh? Alright. I will. Claugh worked so hard, after all. I’ll stay with him a little longer.”


Luke put his hand on the windowsill. 


This battlefield was a horrible place. It was impossible to tell who was an enemy and who was an ally. But that was obvious. They were all wearing the same uniform now.


There was no way to escape the chaos in this time where Lear was still at Duke Wahti’s making preparations for reinforcements and Sion was trying to find something that would allow him to stand as a king.


“Now it’s my turn to take charge of the situation here,” Luke said and leapt from the window.


---


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)

Volume 7


Chapter 3: At a Disadvantage


Table of Contents

Previous | Next


---


Luke Stokkart tap-tap-tapped on his temple.


“Hm, hmm, what to do,” he whispered as he thought. Due to the nobility’s experiments on him, he thought much faster than others. He was able to quickly understand the situation in front of him and think up two, three, no, over ten ways to deal with it and their resulting consequences in no time flat.


He had white hair despite only being in his early twenties and tended to view the world through slitted eyes, so thinly opened that they appeared closed to others.


He verified the current information through the slit of his vision as he stood atop the roof of Marquess Wahti’s estate.


They were living the worst case scenario.


Miller’s plan had an expected pace that they’d follow, but they rushed far past it, for a single reason: Sion Astal had killed his older brother, Prince Kestalus.


There was an explosion on the other side of the night. Another, another. Countless explosions that probably shouldn’t be happening in the noble’s quarters went off in quick succession.


Luke smiled faintly. “Ah-ah, Claugh sure is doing his best. But how long can he take fighting when he’s outnumbered one to ten?”


Claugh Klom’s revolutionary army was currently being attacked by soldiers loyal to Marquess Tenglon in the heart of the Roland Empire. The sky was constantly alight with red from flashes of Abstract Phosphorescence and violent explosions of large-scale magic.


It was a real battle, right in the center of the city. Luke could understand what was going on just from watching the number of explosions from afar.


“Mmm, Claugh’s definitely doing his best, but.” Luke sounded a bit troubled.


It looked like Claugh’s officers were losing. They were shooting off magic like their lives depended on it, and they probably did - his officers were probably being cornered, and doing their best to avoid being caught outright. At this point, a single mediocre order would lead them all to their destruction.


“Claugh’s doing his best,” Luke repeated.


It was a hopeless scenario, but Claugh was on-track to keep himself above water for two hours. And that in itself was amazing.


If given the same situation down to the soldiers, Luke would be highly unlikely to last that long. He wouldn’t be able to survive in the face of that despair. If he saw that the enemy was that much stronger and that much more numerous, he wouldn’t be able to keep his troops motivated for two whole hours with the belief that they could still do it. He wasn’t nearly charismatic enough for that.


“Claugh sure is amazing,” Luke said from a place where Claugh would never hear him. He smiled to himself. “Though I suppose he’s always been this absurd, even when we first met.”


Another explosion fired off far away. Luke once again felt that Claugh was at a disadvantage as he watched the battle from above.


“But that’s why I have to say that it’s not like he can make the impossible into something possible.”

Luke moved his eyes to where the key player in Roland now - Rahel Miller - was, over towards Duke Abaaz’s mansion. If Miller’s plan was a success, soldiers would soon march from Abaaz’s and move to punish Marquess Tenglon.


“…Has Miller failed?” Luke wondered.


That was possible. Duke Abaaz was the strongest noble in the country. He wasn’t someone who would lend his hand to them on a whim. No matter how outstanding Miller may be… 


“…This country can be pretty stubborn.”


That went without saying, he supposed. But they couldn’t stop the revolution now.


“…If we don’t hurry, Claugh will die—”


Another explosion. This time it was in the military headquarters.


“…Did Claugh die just then, I wonder?”


Luke couldn’t go save him. Even if he tried, it wouldn’t change anything. Luke didn’t have enough power to make a difference right now. So it was best if Claugh stayed in position, and Miller stayed in position.


“…And I’ll stay in position too. I’ll defend it until the end.” Luke dropped his gaze to the mansion he was standing on - Marquess Wahti’s.


Wahti was a noble of considerable influence and power. He was on the same level as Marquess Tenglon. Everything would be over if he decided to lend his power to Marquess Tenglon. They wouldn’t have a chance of winning.


“Ideally, we would use our influence to disperse his power…”


Luke jumped down from the roof to land on a windowsill and quickly checked to make sure that the magic trap was disabled. It was. His subordinates had already taken care of the mansion’s security system.


Luke’s window led to the bedroom, judging by its ceiling-high canopy bed. It was a huge room. Easily big enough for countless people to sleep in. A family of five or six could fit in the bed if they needed to.


Luke looked around. The lights were off. It was dark.


A woman - no, a girl - was crying. Luke looked towards the source. A blonde girl of sixteen or so was held on the floor as she sobbed by one of Luke’s subordinates - a man who hadn’t yet turned twenty with calm eyes and a Rolandic military uniform on his slim but well-trained body.


“Hey, Lear. What’s the situation?” Luke asked.


Lear looked up and spoke with a tone that came off just as calm as he looked. “It’s coming together. How’s outside?”


“Terrible. We might lose.”


“I see.”


“We’ll need to think of a plan B. Miller hasn’t contacted me… and Claugh could be dead.”


“Understood.”


“We don’t have much of a chance if both Miller and Claugh are dead,” Luke said. “We’ve been following Miller’s plan this whole time, but if it fails, then I’ll need to revise it.”


“I’ve thought that we should follow your plans since the beginning,” Lear said.


“Have you?”


“Yes. Because I don’t know anyone as smart as you are.”


Luke smiled flippantly at the apparent praise. “But my plans have always been heartless. And I have a feeling that heartlessness won’t change this country.”


Lear tilted his head, a bit confused. “Heart… Doesn’t that just lead to actions like Major General Sion Astal’s?”


Lear was referring to Sion killing Prince Kestalus, the move that had gotten them into this mess by ruining the predictability of Miller’s plan. All it took was for Sion Astal to kill a single one of their enemies for everything to go to hell. Marquess Tenglon moved far faster and more forcefully than they expected him to in retaliation, and Miller’s faction was unable to respond appropriately, since they hadn’t prepared for something like that to happen.


They were progressing three… no, two days too early. The battle had started too abruptly for them to finish preparing. That was why they were having so much trouble fighting it.


But this wasn’t the time to make a fuss about how hard things were. Claugh could be dying or dead and Miller’s whereabouts were unknown.


Luke ran the situation through his mind. Was the revolution already over? He had to consider that first. If Claugh and Miller were dead, did Luke’s faction alone really have a chance?


If Claugh and Miller were dead, then this wasn’t the time for Luke to be here in Marquess Wahti’s mansion picking a fight. His best bet would be to flee as soon as possible. Because if Miller and Claugh both failed, then even if Luke was successful the revolution still wouldn’t be able to succeed.


That was if Miller and Claugh were both dead, which was more than likely.


“Shouldn’t we give up on everything and retreat?” Lear asked, voicing his correct opinion with the perfect timing.


Luke looked down at Lear. He was an extremely bright kid, far brighter than one would expect seeing as he was still so young. He hadn’t been a victim of human experimentation to improve his mind like Luke was or anything; he was just naturally bright. Lear was able to make correct decisions, not emotional decisions. He never lost his cool and always arrived at correct choices.


And Lear’s choice right now was to run. Sure enough, if one considered the information they had, it was a sound decision. They were starting from such a disadvantage that winning may be impossible.


Miller and Claugh hadn’t contacted him. Believing that they were alive and continuing to fight was just… 


“…Just stupid,” Luke whispered. He tapped at his temple.


What action would be the most correct to take now? What would lead to the smallest number of sacrifices? What would preserve their revolutionary potential the longest? He thought it through again and again. But the answer that kept coming back was that he ought to retreat.


Lear was correct. There was no point in remaining where they were. There was no value in that action. And yet, for some reason— 


“Let’s fight a little longer,” was the answer that came out of Luke’s mouth. He didn’t understand why. Maybe he thought that Miller would figure something out. Maybe he believed that Claugh would make a miracle happen. Maybe he felt that Sion Astal would break through the ambush.


“……”


He couldn’t understand his own feelings.


Luke looked back to Lear and spoke. “If we withdrew now, the plan would end at once. It would take ten years to gather enough power to try aga—”


“If you thought of a new plan, Luke, it’d only take four,” Lear interrupted. 


Luke ran that through his mind.


Four years. Four years. Four years.


Was that long? Or was it short?


Could he really do what Miller had done and change this country in just four years? He didn’t think so. Because Roland didn’t run on proper logic. Despite its corruption, the country only ever seemed to get stronger. Every day their military became stronger, their population got larger, and the surrounding countries became more afraid of them.


It was so odd that Luke couldn’t believe that the source of the country’s power was human. If Luke alone tried to power through it, one hundred years would pass and he’d still be at a stalemate.


Could he really change a country like Roland?


“Haha. That’s impossible,” Luke said quietly. He’d never even find the motivation to try. He was a little smarter than others, sure. But that was all he had going for himself.


He was quick to give up when he felt that the odds were overwhelming. He wouldn’t do things if they weren’t efficient. The second he decided that he was more likely to lose than win, he couldn’t even make himself try.


“…I really don’t think I’m capable of changing this rotten country,” Luke said. He was far better off going along with others’ plans - Miller’s, Claugh’s, Sion’s. He was so much more suited to working with people who could do reckless and stupid things than trying to do them himself. Because if left to his own devices, he’d always run from situations like this.


So… 


“Even if the odds are overwhelming—”


Another explosion echoed from far away. The bedroom was dark, and the explosion didn’t reach it. Luke turned towards the window. Its curtain was faintly wavering with the breeze. Then he looked back down at Lear, who was still holding the girl to the ground with a hand on her mouth.


“Let’s continue as we originally planned,” Luke said. “Make the girl scream.”


 Lear nodded, then looked down at the girl. “I am going to rape you and then gouge your intestants,” he said, then let go of her mouth.


“Nooooo!!” She screamed as loud as she could. The sound echoed through the room. Luke raced out through the bedroom door. There was supposed to be a man here, too, not just the girl. Everyone else ought to have already been killed. 


There was a flight of stairs just outside of the bedroom that led down towards the entryway. Luke looked down it. There, a man in a fancy robe was being held down by more of Luke’s subordinates.


“Lach and Moe, good work,” Luke said. “Take the marquess’ gag off.”


His subordinates nodded and did so.


Marquess Wahti looked up, his face the perfect picture of anger. “Y-you! Do you really think you can get away with doing this to a nob—”


Luke wordlessly pulled out a knife and threw it. It slid into the marquess’ buttocks with ease. Wahti was shocked for a moment, unsure of what had just happened, then cried out from pain.


“Guah!”


“Oh, my bad,” Luke said. “It slipped right from my hand. What to do. We can’t get away with doing this to nobles in this country… I’ll be killed, won’t I? You’ll do bad things to me, won’t you?” Luke pulled another knife out and began to descend the stairs.


“S, sto—”


“Ah, my hand slipped again,” Luke said and threw another knife into the other side of the marquess’ butt.


The marquess grimaced. He probably wouldn’t be able to walk until he got some medical treatment. And it was possible that he wouldn’t be able to walk even after he did. Luke signalled Lach and Moe to let Wahti go.


Wahti didn’t move from his place on the floor. He couldn’t move.


Luke approached, still looking down at the marquess. “Ah-ah, I really am sorry. I’m so clumsy. It makes my superiors mad all the time. This is the end for me, isn’t it? I’ve sullied a noble’s mood, and now I’d have to flee the country to escape my fate… oh, what to do?” Luke said. “By the way, one of my men has your daughter held down upstairs. He’s going to rape her and then kill her. I can’t believe I almost forgot to mention it. What to do. We might not make it in time.”


Luke glanced back upstairs. The girl was still screaming nonstop. There was absolutely no way that Lear would actaully rape her or do anything else to seriously harm her, so what he was doing to make her scream like that was a mystey.


Luke looked back to Marquess Wahti.


“Wh-who are you?” Wahti asked.


“Another noble’s dog,” Luke lied. But lying was for the best.


Marquess Wahti’s eyes narrowed. “Another noble’s… What’s going on? No one should be… ah, it can’t be that… Marquess Tenglon…”


There. He got Wahti to come up with Tenglon’s name and suggest him himself. Success.


Marquess Tenglon was leading the fight against Claugh. As the only noble to rival Wahti’s power, it was natural that Tenglon would be the first to come to his mind when thinking of someone who might break in. 


“Yes, that is correct,” Luke said. “And I have received word that you’re supporting Sion Astal’s revolution and fight against my lord. That’s why I came to kill y—”


“W-wait!” Marquess Wahti said, flustered. “This is a misunderstanding! I never even thought of supporting Sion Astal!”


“Is that so?”


“It is! Tell Tenglon that I have no intention of fighting him for influ—”


“I can’t trust you that easily,” Luke interrupted. “My lord told me that anything you say will only serve to get in my way, so I’m better off just killing you.”  


Luke gripped Marquess Wahti’s neck. Wahti tried to struggle, but it was obvious that he’d never had any training. It was just the futile struggle of a carefree man whose body was only good for eating. Luke squeezed. “Ah, and my lord said to do whatever we’d like with your daughter… He said to fill her with commoners’ sperm and dirty the Wahti family line with a half-bred child. Interesting thought, isn’t it? Though you won’t live to see it, of course. Ah, this is a pointless conversation. Please die.”


Marquess Wahti’s expression changed to one of uncontrollable anger.


In the next moment, the room turned to light.


It was the light of Abstract Phosphorescence.


The door blew down and men in black rushed in. “Kill all the intruders and save Marquess Wahti!”


Luke looked up. “Oop, this is bad.” He let go of Marquess Wahti.


“I’m right here!” Wahti said. “Hurry up and help!”


Luke hurriedly turned to Lach and Moe. “Th, this is bad. We’ve failed. We’re retreating!”


They nodded and ran up the stairs to where Lear ought to be.


“I won’t let you!” A man yelled and crossed the distance to Luke. He was fast. He pulled a knife out and made to pierce Luke’s chest with it.


“Kgh!” Luke pulled back and aimed a punch. But his opponent dodged and slammed his own fist into Luke instead. “Guah!”

The hit stole Luke’s breath and sent him flying. His attacker ran closer still and grasped Luke’s hair with his left hand, pressed him against the ground, and swung his knife upwards.


“Kill him!” Marquess Wahti yelled.


His attacker lowered his knife. Luke caught his arm in his hand, but the knife still managed to push closer little by little.


Luke grimaced. “You’re strong, Lear,” he whispered.


“I have the high-ground,” the masked man whispered back.


“Think it’d be more realistic if you stabbed me?”


“I’ll leave the decision to you.”


“Hm. Alright. I’ll take the lead,” Luke whispered.


“No problem.”


Luke blinked, then let the power fade from his arms as he shifted his weight. He felt the knife dig into his shoulder. “Guah!” Luke yelled.


“Kill him! Hurry up and kill him!” Marquess Wahti yelled happily. But his joy was short-lived. Luke forced himself up and kicked Lear square in the head. Lear went flying. He landed near the marquess.


Luke pulled out another knife and threw it towards the Marquess.


“Wha!?”


“Marquess!” Lear yelled and held his arm out to catch the knife. It landed in his upper arm. That should make the marquess really trust him.


“Shit! Didn’t get him!” Luke cursed loudly, then made a run for it. As if running would be a problem. Everyone here was under his command, after all. He ran upstairs where Lach and Moe were waiting with the marquess’ unconscious daughter, who they’d tied up with a rope.


“What should we do with her?” Lach asked.


“We’re taking her hostage,” Luke said. “Then we’re saving Sion Astal. Since Marquess Wahti now believes that Marquess Tenglon is after his life, he’ll naturally trust the opposing side…”


That was his optimistic prediction, anyhow.


Their script was that Sion’s faction sent soldiers to help Marquess Wahti after learning that Marquess Tenglon wanted him dead, so seeing as Sion’s men were there in his time of need, Wahti should want to help the fight against Tenglon. 


“Though it’ll turn into ‘where exactly is Sion Astal’s aid coming from?’ if Miller, Claugh, and Sion all turn out to be dead,” Luke said. “How will it turn out, I wonder?”


Lach and Moe took Marquess Wahti’s daughter out the window and left. Then Luke turned his eyes down towards Lear.


“Not that I have any choice in what to do either way. I have to trust in everyone else and help hold down position,” Luke whispered. He jumped out to the outer windowsill.


He was going to return to where Claugh was fighting. Claugh had the heaviest burden right now, so it only made sense to go support him, no matter how small the power Luke had was.


Claugh was the sole person proving that the revolution’s stronghold was intact, after all. Luke had to go and save him soon.


“Even Claugh isn’t invincible, despite his devil’s luck,” Luke said to himself as he jumped back up on the mansion’s roof. The military headquarters was lit up with just as many explosions as before. So Claugh was probably still alive. “Amazing,” Luke couldn’t help but say with admiration.


Anyone could see how impressive it was that Claugh continued to fight his lopsided battle unflinchingly, even after so long. But it wouldn’t last forever, and from the looks of it, Miller’s reinforcements never arrived.


“Guess Miller really is dead,” Luke said to himself. If that was the case, then that meant that they failed to gain Duke Abaaz’s support. But as long as Lear didn’t mess up, Marquess Wahti should send an army to help fight Tenglon… though it’d take them at least two hours to arrive. And it was impossible for Claugh to keep this up for another two hours.


So Luke had to go help him.


“Though my power alone will hardly change our situation,” Luke said with a bitter smile. He ran out into the darkness, to do whatever he could to keep the flame of the revolution burning— 


---


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)
 Volume 6

Chapter 2: The Assault


Table of Contents

Previous | Next


---


He’d been here for a while now. He could tell that even from inside his dark cell. His hair had gotten long and the piles of books he kept laying around kept getting taller and taller. So he could tell that he’d been here for months and months.


“…Though I don’t have a clue what time of day it ever is,” Ryner Lute said absentmindedly. He had unkept black hair that stayed messy from sleep no matter the time of day and lazy black eyes. A scarlet brand floated atop his eyes. It was a cursed symbol, proof of his Alpha Stigma, which meant he was feared and loathed by all.


He was locked up in jail because of those eyes. Because he was a monster, and monsters shouldn’t roam the human world.


“……”


He was alone now. Alone inside his cell. So he could use his power without worrying too much about other people seeing. He let the scarlet pentagram come to the front of his sleepy eyes… and looked at the iron bars of his cell. When he did, he saw layer after layer of anti-magic piled up on them to prevent the prisoners from casting spells.


He was in a high-security prison for only the most dangerous of criminals, after all. It had to be well-protected.


Of course, with enough time, Ryner might be able to counteract the anti-magic thanks to his eyes - they let him see and completely understand how any given spell was constructed as well has how it worked. Not only that, but he had an outstanding talent for the study of magic. Those two things put together meant that he used to be known as Roland’s strongest magician.


And yet.


“……”


He didn’t do a single thing about it.


“…Mmhh… I’m like, kinda hungry,” he mumbled.


He wouldn’t have anything to do even if he escaped. He was a cursed monster. Even if he left, he’d just hurt people. So he had no reason at all to leave.


He went berserk a year ago, see. His eyes made him go mad and kill everyone on the battlefield. The only survivors were Sion and Kiefer. All of their other classmates died there. As usual, Ryner failed to save anyone. He even just about killed Sion and Kiefer, the people who were important to him.


So he shut up inside himself here. Because he was sick of himself. He was sick of his eyes doing this to him.


But that was why he thought he should face it here.


If Kiefer was crying and Sion felt like he had to shoulder everything himself, then Ryner should at least face his eyes head on.


“…Man. Even if I say that, I don’t have any clues on them at all…”


His cell was cluttered with books and documents to the point where he couldn’t really move around. Even so, he didn’t have any books on his eyes here. It seemed like Roland had purposefully purged information on the Alpha Stigma from the public. So he decided to start from the heroic legends and stuff about the demons and evil spirits and stuff, but either way… 


“…I can’t think when I’m hungryyy,” Ryner groaned. He looked past his bars. “Hey, Unkie Jailer. I’m awaaake. And I’m hungryyy.”


“……”


No reply.


“Unkie, Unkieeee.”


No reply again.


“Huh, is it the middle of the night or somethin’? I don’t get any light here so I’ve got no idea… Okay, Unkie, gimme my midnight snaaack. C’mon. I’m literally starving.”


Once again, no reply. Obviously. The jailer was only here during the daytime. That was the only sense of time this place would give its prisoners. It was the kind of place where they could decide to give someone the death penalty for whatever bullshit reason they came up with first, after all. They could treat the violent prisoners here however they wanted.


Although for some reason, the jailer in charge of Ryner was pretty fond of him, so he’d bring him books and stuff.


“…The food still sucks, though,” Ryner whispered and laughed. Then he spotted a piece of bread he’d tossed on the floor at some point and picked it up. “It’s haard,” he whined, but nibbled at it anyway.


He grabbed an ancient document and opened it. He was slowly learning to read the ancient texts, and he’d been working through this one in particular for the past two weeks. Right now he was on a story about a knight called Halford Miran who stole a ring that could control shadows from the dark emperor. He read some despite his sleepiness. 


“Huh, ahh, so by then… the world, eternity itself, was wrapped in an everlasting darkness— man, this stuff’s so circular.”


Ryner continued to mumble and complain as he read through it. And then his stomach grumbled and his mind went blank. He looked up, dissatisfied.


“I’m gonna die of starvation here, Unkie.”


Once again, no answer. Ryner sighed and returned to the documents.


“……”


Ryner shot up. Because a sharp pain suddenly ran through the depths of his eyes.


“Uogh!”


He pressed his hands to his eyes, but it didn’t help. His eyes felt like they were going to rupture.


“Th, the hell…?”


He didn’t know why they hurt. He didn’t even know what his eyes were. So why would he know the cause of their sudden pain? All he knew was that something was happening. Something strange that had never happened before. Because he’d never felt this pain before.


He’d tried to remove his eyes with a knife before. He’d tried to burn them out with magic before. Nothing harmed them. So he didn’t think anything could harm them. He’d tried so many times, after all. Because he hated being a cursed monster that nobody wanted around. Because he hated himself for hurting others. He just wanted his eyes gone. So he tried to destroy them again and again and again. But he could never get them out. They never even hurt when he tried. It was like his eyes alone weren’t even part of his body, so he was unable to feel their pain.


And yet now his eyes hurt so badly that he was curled up on the floor in pain. He accidentally kicked out at his surroundings, causing some of his piles of books to crumple down on him.


The pain just wouldn’t go away. No, instead it was getting worse.


“…Gh, aah, fuck. The hell’s…”


And then the pain vanished.


“Uough!?”

It was so sudden that he yelled out.


Ryner turned over to stare up at the ceiling. The jail was the same as always - dark, quiet, and dusty. “Geez, what even was that~”


He sat up. Then pressed his fingers to his eyes. Hard. A normal person would feel pain from it. But he didn’t.


“Seriously, what was that?” Ryner mumbled. Of course no one was there to respond to him. He was just talking to himself. “I’ve never felt that before… What changed?”


Ryner looked around to see if he might be able to find something that could have caused his pain. But all he saw was the same little cell he’d spent the past several months in, complete with dust, books, crumbs, and a pervasive loneliness.


He stared at the room for a while, then smiled bitterly. “I see. You eyes are complainin’ cause you hate dirty rooms like this. All I can is laugh at that. Well. I guess you’d hurt every day if that was true. ‘Cause I hate cleaning.”


With that, Ryner picked up what he’d been reading before. He skimmed it to find the part he’d been reading a minute ago when his eyes started to hurt and read from there, but nothing happened this time.


“…Maybe I’m sick?” Ryner wondered. “Or maybe the eyes change as the bearer ages.” He went through the theories in his mind. “Only thing for sure is that the pain I just felt isn’t normal. Man, what’s wrong with me. I finally got a new clue and I’m not even searching the room right.”


With that, Ryner looked around the room again. Yeah, the cell was definitely the same as always. Dark and lonely.


He activated his Alpha Stigma and tried to look past his cell. Through the wall. But he couldn’t see through it even with his Alpha Stigma. He felt that something must have happened out there. He just didn’t know what.


Still, he was sure that nothing had changed. It was still a mad country that stole people’s lives for no reason. They just had those stupid wars and then everyone ended up dead.


Kiefer’s sisters died. Sion felt responsible for everything, blaming himself while on the verge of tears.


“……”


Even so, there was no way the world would change. The darkness went too far. It seemed too far gone to be saved.


But that was why Ryner was researching his eyes now. Well. Why he was researching powers that were like his eyes. Though his research had yet to bear fruit... 


Ryner put the documents he’d been reading on his lap again and looked back down at them, tired. Then looked up one more time. To the wall past the bars of his cell.


“…I wonder what’s going on in the outside world now,” he mumbled to himself, then shrugged.


---


He looked up at the wall.


It was tall and dark, built with innumerable spells to prevent the prisoners inside from ever escaping. They’d all committed horrible crimes, after all. War criminals, serial killers, that sort of thing.


“……”


Sion Astal narrowed his eyes.


The prison he was looking up at now was under the king’s jurisdiction. He’d spent several months now as Miller’s ally, advancing through the military’s ranks. But even he couldn’t enter this prison. It was proof that the king was still powerful. Because the mad king was strengthened by the power of the hero.


Sion just stared up at the black wall of the prison. “I wonder how Ryner’s doing,” Sion whispered. It was the name of one of his few friends who survived from the battlefield. Ryner had been in prison for seven months now. He didn’t know if he was alive or not. He didn’t even have the power to figure that out now.


“……”


Even so, he continued to stare up at the prison’s exterior.


“Sion, sir,” he heard someone say from behind.


Sion turned to see a teenaged boy. He had soft and wavy blond hair and cute blue eyes. He was thin and had a sort of delicate image about him. He was a little younger than Sion - sixteen or seventeen, perhaps? He was one of Rahel Miller’s notable subordinates, Calne Kaiwel.


Calne smiled innocently as he followed Sion’s gaze. “You’re here again?” Calne asked. “This building is a prison for the most violent prisoners, right?”


Sion nodded. “Yeah.”


“Is someone you know inside?”


“You guys already researched everything there is to know about me, right? So why are you asking me that?”


Calne shrugged. “Miller and Luke might’ve done that, but I’m not that interested in other people’s business.”


“Hmm.”


“I’m telling the truth, you know? Oh, but if you were a woman I might’ve done it. I’m pretty sure you’d make a beautiful woman, after all.”


Sion finally looked at Calne, at the frivolous smile on his face. Then he lowered his gaze to what Calne was holding in his right hand. It was a head. A human head.


If he recalled correctly, Calne was currently tasked with assassinating Baron Lotus. So that was probably whose head it was.


“You’re already done?” Sion asked.


“Sort of. If we throw this head to the leader of Marquess Tenglon’s private army, we should be able to incite Prince Kestalus to lead an attack in reaction to the serial noble murders, then arrest Marquess Tenglon for it… so those are my current orders.”


Sion nodded. Marquess Tenglon had significant power within the military. He was a marshal of Roland. He appointed his blood relatives in various other positions of power. By now they were even tied to the royalty. Also, Prince Kestalus always tried to get in the way when people like Sion who rose up through the military rather than via lineage appeared.


That was why Miller and the others had spent the past six months working on a trap to catch Marquess Tenglon. If they managed to crush Tenglon’s power from within, then the crown wouldn’t be able to defend itself adequately against the army.


Today was the day the pieces would fall into place. The revolution would advance leaps and bounds with Tenglon’s arrest.


“Sir, I can’t help but wonder why you needed a walk today?” Calne asked, bothered.


Sion smiled. “Miller’s an outstanding guy, so no one will notice whether I talk a walk or not.”


“That’s true, but we’d be troubled if you died at a time like this.”


“Yeah, but Miller’s already calculated that I’d come here anyway.”


“Ah, really?”


“Yeah,” Sion said.


“I guess it’s fine, then. But what are you doing here?”


Sion just smiled.


“Oooh, are you meeting someone here?” Calne asked. “A girlfriend, right?”


“I don’t have one.”


“But you seem like you’d be so popular. You’re a young Major General of Roland. Also, you’re going to be the next era’s super elite marshal—”


“That’s just the fake me that Miller made up,” Sion argued.


“But the girls won’t know that. I meet lots of girls who are big fans of you lately. I sure am jealous,” Calne said with a grin.


Sion was a little fed up with this. “I don’t think so. I heard that you only dabble with women when it comes to noblemen’s wives.”


Calne shrugged, smiling in good humor. “It’s for my job, I tell you. Miller’s horrible. He told me to use the women to get in with the nobles enough to kill them. You only get one body so it’s hard for me, you know?”


“Hmm. Claugh said you look like you’re enjoying yourself so much that it pisses him off, though?”


“Whaat!? Everyone always misunderstands me… anyway, it’s about time I go. Want to come with? I’ll guard you.”


Sion shook his head. “It’d be bad if anyone saw me with a guy swinging a noble’s head around in his hand.”


“Oh, that’s true.”


“I have something I still need to do anyway.”


“Meet a lover?”


Sion smiled. “Let’s go with that.”


“I’m so jealouuus.”


“Haha. Come on, head on back. Otherwise Claugh will knock you upside the head for being late again.”


Calne nodded and set off.


Sion turned to face his back. “Ah, wait. I have something I want you to tell Miller.”


“What is it?”


“Tell him to nominate me for marshal before he leaves tomorrow.”


Calne laughed, waved with the hand that wasn’t holding a head, then left. Soon he was out of sight.


A dark night like this during a new moon was perfect for assassins and other sinister designs. That was probably why Miller chose it.


Miller would destroy Marquess Tenglon. Doing so would cause Prince Kestalus to come out from behind the marquess.


Prince Kestalus, who had the king’s blood running through his veins just as Sion did. The same cursed blood.


They were monsters cursed by the Fallen Mad Hero’s poison blood.


None of Roland’s royalty were human now that Aslude Roland’s blood had woken up. Their insides were overwhelmed by his power, and no longer looked like a human’s insides might. A monster was rising up from within them. Normal humans would be unable to cope.


That was why Sion was here now.


So that the monster wouldn’t kill Miller, Calne, or Luke. So it wouldn’t kill anyone.


“…Will Prince Kestalus really come?” Sion whispered.


A clear, but cold voice answered him. “Yeah. Because he wants your flesh. He’ll follow your scent here. He’s already nearby. You can feel him too, can’t you?”


Sion was past the point where he might’ve bothered to look for the person speaking to him now. But he called the name of the monster who was always by his side nonetheless. “Hey, Lucile.”


“Mm?”


“I wonder if we can really win this time. Before… six months ago, that masked man - Lieral Lieutolu - had to save us.”


“Whether we win or not depends on you.”


“Well, we’re in trouble then. I mean, it’s not like I can tell how popular I am with the people. It’s not some number I can check to see how strong I am. All I know is that Miller’s been working to get my name out there…”


Sion took a moment to recall the events of the past six months. He’d been promoted from Lieutenant Colonel to Major General. He’d been doing the smallest amount of fighting possible with the largest amount of publicity possible.


It was exceedingly simple. All he did was face every day with a smile, travelling Roland for the sole purpose of increasing his popularity. He was an approachable prince born from a common woman and a hero of the Roland-Estabul war. He bowed to the nobility, borrowing their power to help his name echo through the country.


The nobility had always looked down on Sion. They always sneered and called him the son of a common mutt. They said that he didn’t have the right to talk to the nobility - he was defective goods. A failure. Trash. But they’d still use him. After all, if he wasn’t getting in their way, why bother killing him?


Of course there were nobles who hated how influential Sion was becoming, too. They were nobles who supported different members of the royal family. Sion avoided confronting them. He wouldn’t fight them. He wouldn’t show any signs of ambition. He just spread his name. Nothing more, nothing less. As he did, the power of the hero within him got stronger and stronger. He could feel it through the pain shooting inside of him.


That was probably just his anxiety, though.


The people had always bowed to the royalty and nobility, after all. Their hearts had long since given up to their fate.


“…You’re anxious. Do you want to stop?” Lucile asked.


Sion smiled. “Come on, it’s too late for joking around. We’ve already started. They’ll know what I’m doing after today. I won’t be able to go back to how things were before…”


Sion’s voice trailed off. Because he could feel Prince Kestalus close by. He turned to face him.


“Hey, big bro,” Sion said. “It’s been a while.”


A man stepped out of the darkness. He was a little more than ten years Sion’s senior - either in his late twenties or early thirties. He had brown hair and golden eyes - the same golden eyes as Sion’s. Sion’s vague memories of his father from long ago had the same eyes, too. Their mad father had passed them down to both Sion and Kestalus.


Sion glared at his half-brother with those same golden eyes.


“Why are you here?” Kestalus asked. “You’re the son of a common bitch, and you have the nerve to stand here before me?”


Sion had heard that same remark time and time again from his siblings. They even said it on the day his mother died. They called him the son of a dirty, lowly mutt on days they killed his friends, lovers, and allies, too.


It was their fault that Ryner was in jail now, too. It was their fault that Kiefer left the country with nothing but the knowledge that her sisters were dead.


Then they looked down on Sion like he was the one causing them pain for having the nerve to be born to a commoner.


“Why am I here?” Sion repeated. “That’s simple. It’s because I’m a dog. I came to eat you.”


“Haha, hahaha. You, eat me? You’re going to eat me? Haha, hahaha, hahahahahaha.”


He laughed madly. Probably because he was actually mad.


Roland’s nobility had all gone mad the moment Sion opened the final door at the deepest point of Roland’s darkness half a year ago. And yet the country hadn’t changed. The fact that they went mad didn’t matter in the slightest. The nobility were the ones with all the power, after all.


Marquess Tenglon used Prince Kestalus for his name, but he was the more powerful of the two. Yes, Sion had opened a door that had caused Prince Kestalus to be destroyed from the inside. But that didn’t mean anything to Marquess Tenglon. It didn’t matter if a puppet was shaped like a human or not, after all. It was a puppet.


The king had been mad for a long time now, too. The nobility were used to dealing with the insane by now.


Honestly, it was kind of pitiful. The royal family were puppets used as dictators in the nobility’s place. They had no will of their own. They were mad puppets who lived to be taken advantage of.


“……”


Even so.


“…I can’t control the anger I feel when I see you,” Sion said.


Kestalus had raped and killed Sion’s first lover before his eyes. He had sent Sion a dog’s head on the day his mother died.


Sion glared. “Why am I here? Ha, hahaha, where’s Tenglon? And me? Where am I? Ha, hahaha.” He laughed as he glared. “Lucile.”


“What is it?”


“Kill him.”


“Yeah, let’s do that.”


Lucile appeared before Sion’s brother in a split second. He had glossy golden-blond hair, and a face so beautiful that it was sincerely disturbing. His skin was pale and his eyes remained closed. 


Lucile reached out a hand to touch Kestalus’ neck. That was all it took for his neck to rupture. His head went flying. That’d normally be the end of a fight. Because humans couldn’t live with a severed head. But in the very instant that his brother died… 


“……”


…His body took its true form.


A black blade rose from his body. It twirled in the air for a moment, then found his head and pierced it. Then Kestalus’ mouth moved. “A, a-a-a-a-a, w-we’ve awo-ken, we—”


The voice didn’t come from his head. It came from the sky, from the air itself, and revertibrated inside of their minds. If Sion had heard it months ago, he might’ve been rendered unable to move due to the strength of its curse. But he was different now.


“…So you were only this strong… Let’s end this, Brother. I’ll close the curtain on your ugly life story.”


Lucile moved his hands. He cut Kestalus’ limbs up first, then minced his body. As he did, dark blades shot from Kestalus’ open flesh. Aslude Roland’s cursed blood turned to blades to escape its weak vessel to search for fresh royal blood.


They flew for Sion, aiming to take him. But he stopped it with a hand on the blade that tried to wedge its way into his chest. “The one who’ll come out on top… the one who’ll devour the other… is me,” Sion said. “Monster.”


Sion gripped the sword hard, to the point where he felt it might cut his hand straight off. But as he did, the sword began to erode. It was being devoured, and with it came a horrid, burning pain. It felt like his cells were boiling, his viscera melting.


But Sion didn’t let that get to him. He was the son of a lowborn mutt, and he didn’t care about pain anymore. He was just so used to it by now. Everything he saw since the day he was born was painful.


The people he cared about were always killed right before his eyes. No one would save them no matter how much he screamed. His mother, his lovers, his friends, his allies.


Sion was the only one left now. He was trash, incapable of saving anyone. Nothing scared him or hurt him more than that knowledge.


He heard a voice in his mind. The voice of a monster.


“Wh-what?” It said. “Why am I being… devo…”


Lucile didn’t give it the chance to finish. He waved his hand one more time, and Prince Kestalus’ body and the blades both broke into pieces.


Sion felt the monster’s presence fade as it lost the ability to resist him. Its pieces all flew to Sion to be absorbed.


He became stronger, and with it, the pain got worse. It was the pain of Aslude Roland’s power making a home out of his body. The pain flooded every inch of his body so strongly that he almost felt that he’d die.


But he ignored the pain and smiled.


“…Winning was actually pretty easy.”


Lucile looked at him. “You did your best… do you want me to praise you?”


Sion grimaced.


Lucile smiled in turn. “This is proof that more people want you to rule over them,” Lucile said. “Though you hardly compare to the king in that regard.”


That was why he had to keep at it. He had to increase the number of people who were devoted to him. Doing so would increase the power of the Fallen Mad Hero, Aslude Roland, inside of him.


Sion had no idea how it happened, but that was how this country functioned. It existed solely so that the monster they called a hero could devour it. The monster was what made his siblings go mad. His father, too. And someday, Sion… 


“……”


Sion gazed into the darkness of their country. He felt that there was something off about it.


“I guess Calne was right. I better become more and more popular,” Sion said with a smile.


Lucile nodded and responded without hesitation. “But you’re the most attractive of the royal family so it should be easy.”


“…Is that supposed to be a joke?”


Lucile smiled faintly. “Who knows. But really, you’ve still got a ways to go. You need every human in this country to submit their heart to you. Your power will never reach your father’s if you don’t.”


“He’s that strong?”


“Yeah. So strong that you can’t even touch him.”


“……”


Sion looked towards Roland Castle, which towered about the darkness of Reylude. “Every human’s heart… wait, is that even possible?”


“I don’t need you if you can’t do it.”


“I guess not,” Sion said. “I’ll work hard, then.”


“Will you?”


“Yeah.”

“Then perhaps I shall hope for it,” Lucile said. He disappeared as soon as the words were out of his mouth.


But Sion wasn’t paying attention to Lucile anymore. He was looking back up at the black wall before him. It was hardly visible in the dark night. One had to stare to make out the building’s edges. “It seems like it’s begun, Ryner,” he whispered. “Our revolution has begun. So wait just a little longer, okay?”


Sion turned to leave. His path was as dark as always. It didn’t help that today in particular was a cloudy, lightless night. Darkness was all that existed in Roland now. But if that was the case… 


“…I’ll just have to light a fire for us all.”


---


Several days was all it took for change to ripple through the world.


Claugh and the others managed to pin the blame for the recent string of noble disappearances on Marquess Tenglon, who was apprehended and charged. It was, to Sion’s knowledge, the only case of a noble ever being arrested.


Naturally, Tenglon’s supporters reacted vehemently. 


“This is a trap.”

“He has nothing to do with those disappearances.”


“Release Tenglon at once!”


They all directed their displeasure towards the military.


Sion rose his head. He’d been reading the nobility’s complaints. He was in a military room that’d been assigned to him, since he was a major general now. His allies were gathered there. Well, calling them ‘allies’ might be a little strange. They were the people who had gathered under Rahel Miller’s banner of revolution.


Captain Rahel Miller, Sergeant Luke Stokkart, Major Calne Kaiwel, Lieutenant colonel Claugh Klom, and Sergeant Shuss Shiraz.


Their ranks were all over the place. So were their roles.


“So?” Sion asked.


“The hell’re you doin’ sitting down and looking so full of yourself?” Claugh asked. He was a well-built redhead with sharp red eyes to go with his hair. “You’re not all that,” he said with a glare.”


Sion smiled. “Then why am I the highest rank out of all of us?”


“Who gives a shit?”


“Bow to me.”


“Aah? You want your head in the wall?”

Sion laughed. “I was just joking. But I will be the representative for when we deal with the noble’s complaints from now on. Won’t I, Miller?”


Miller turned his usual bitter face towards Sion. He was calm despite his impeccable stiff posture. “That’s right. This’ll be your first time going against the nobility. Use your royal title for it.”


Sion stood from his chair and nodded. “We’ll be coming on strong. People will start to notice our ambitions. I’ll need monsters for guards to get through the threats that are about to come my way…”


“Well, doesn’t that fit Claugh to a T~” Calne said. “He’s the grim reaper of the battlefield. He’s famous for being a monster whose brains are even made of muscle—”


Right then, Claugh’s fist connected with Calne’s face and sent him flying. Then he turned to address Sion. “So do I have to like, sound like I respect you when we’re doing negotiations?”


Sion nodded. “I know you’ll hate it, but it’s for the best.”


“……”


“Alternatively, you could try actually respecting me—”


“Shut it.”


“Haha. Well, you don’t have to call me Lord Astal or anything. You could say Sir Sion like Calne does?”


“……”


Claugh scrunched his face up over that, too. Sion smiled bitterly. “I guess you can just call me Sion.”


Luke spoke next. He was around Claugh’s height, but he was so calm and approachable from his constant smiling that no one really minded his how tall he was. He had white hair despite only being in his twenties. “But Claugh, you’ll likely be followed wherever you go. Don’t you want to remind the masses about how Sir Sion, who was born to a common woman, managed to reach a rank even higher than your status as a lieutenant colonel​? I know that your brain’s too full of muscle for any nerves, but—”


“Who’re you callin’ a musclehead! I got top marks in magic, y’know!”


Luke paused at Claugh’s interruption, then glanced at Sion before looking back at Claugh. “At least wait until people are finished talking to speak, Musclehead. I don’t care about your preschool achievements—”


“Hey!”

“People think you’ve got some nerve. They’ll think you’re responsible for kidnapping nobles, and they’ll eventually think to kill you. We want the nobles to believe that you, Claugh, are important enough for Sion to appoint you, a commoner through and through, to an important position. Doing so will move the nobles’ anger from Sion to you.”


Claugh grinned. “So they’ll all just attack me until they get bored?”


Claugh’s trusty subordinate Shuss smiled. “You must know that it won’t be that easy, Sir. Well, sure, it’ll be easy enough for the nobles to hate you. But they’ll end up seeing us all as a rebel army then. We need to make criminals out of Marquess Tenglon’s circle of nobles too if we’re going to have any leverage here.”


Miller nodded. “We’ll need to get serious about getting the families of the killed nobles to see us as the just party here. We don’t want them to end up going for Prince Kestalus instead—”


“Prince Kestalus died yesterday,” Sion interrupted.


Everyone looked at Sion.


“What do you mean?” Miller asked.


Sion shrugged. “Exactly what I said.”


“He was murdered?”


“Yes.”


“……”


Miller was silent.


Normally people would be angry about something like that. But Miller didn’t say a thing. Because he was an incredibly detailed person who thought of everything before setting his plans in motion. A small gear slipping loose could cause the whole machine to stop functioning, after all.


Miller met Sion’s eyes with a piercing gaze. It was like he saw the darkness that settled around him.


“…Then we don’t need to worry about the nobles banding together strong,” Miller finally said. “We have justice on our side. They’ll trust our opinion over that of the royalty’s, and most importantly of all, Duke Philip’s daughter is among the dead. The nobles will stay quiet as long as we gain his backing.”


“Though we’re the ones who actually killed his daughter,” Sion said.


“……”


“Miller. I know that I’m not nearly as powerful as you are, but I can’t accept moving forward with methods like this,” Sion said.


“Is that so.”


Sion glared and nodded. “It is.”

“Then build the world you want to see once you become strong enough,” Miller said.


“I will.”


“But you’re still one of my pieces. Do as I say until the game’s over,” Miller said. He kept his emotions out of his voice. That was the type of person he was - he only ever said what was necessary.


“I will.”


Miller nodded. “That’s fine, then.”


Miller tore his eyes from Sion, then moved the stack of documents on the desk to reveal a diagram of the Roland Empire’s military ranks. He pointed to the single opening for a marshal’s position. “We’re going to reorganize the military. Marquess Tenglon died and left his seat as a marshal open. We’re going to fill it. Doing so will have many of Tenglon’s old men move to our side. We’ll seize complete control of the military, then the country…”


Miller raised his head again to look at Sion. For some reason, he was smiling. It was rare to see on his stern and frown-marked face.


“…It’s starting,” Miller said quietly. “Faster than expected, too, thanks to you killing Prince Kestalus on your own time. That drove the nobles into a corner sooner than expected, too.


A thunderous sound echoed behind him. Sion tried to look back, but Luke stopped him.


“This way,” Luke said and pulled Sion up, then pressed his back against the wall.


The wall right Sion had just been exploded. The cause was most likely magical in nature. Someone was using magic to attack the military, and everyone here seemed to have expected it.


Claugh grinned. “Amazing, right? They’ve got some nerve usin’ large-scale magic here in the middle of town. What kind of idiot’s havin’ them do this?”


“…Someone acting in secret,” Shuss said. “It’s illegal to use offensive magic within city limits, after all.”


Luke, who was protecting Sion from behind, replied. “But it’s already perfectly apparent who they are. That’s Count Eckel’s private army. Count Eckel was in cahoots with Marquess Tenglon with the shared goal of using Prince Kestalus. He’s almost certainly here to rescue Marquess Tenglon… and if what Sion says is true, then he’s likely also planning to find where Prince Kestalus has disappeared to while he’s here. They have no way to oppose us without the Prince, after all. I am sure that he is prepared to die over this.”


“That’s fine,” Miller said. He sounded happy. “Kill every soldier in Eckel’s private army. They’re the ones who started this, and we can use that aggression to pin the blame on them for Prince Kestalus’ death.”

“Should we really be killin’ all of them?” Claugh asked.


Miller nodded. “We can’t leave room for doubts in this fight. The nobility aren’t weak. Can you do it?”


Claugh smiled. “I’ll get ‘em good.”


With that, Claugh leapt through the hole that the explosion had blown in the wall. He yelled his orders back once he was outside. “Gather my division up, Shuss. We’re protecting the building. We’ll make ‘em regret ever laying a hand on the military.”


Shuss nodded and ran off in the opposite direction of Claugh to carry out his orders. 


Calne stood from the corner. “They’re way flashier than I thought they’d be. Was Count Eckmal’s private army always this weak?”

Luke shook his head. “No. Haven’t you heard the rumors? They say that Count Eckmel’s army is even more outstanding than Count Emeril’s, where you and Claugh joined from?”


Calne’s expression subtly changed from his usual frivolous one. “Hmm. That’s pretty annoying. It’s not that I have any pride as one of Emeril’s old soldiers, but…”


Just then, two men in black jumped in through the hole that Claugh had left through. They were fast. They were thrusting knives at Sion before he could even think of reacting.


But they ended up with knives to their own necks before ever reaching Sion. They were dead in seconds. Calne watched their bodies crumple from behind. “See? Aren’t we stronger~? But that kind of pisses me off too~!” Calne then glanced down through the hole in the wall. Magical explosions were going off one after enough, each just as loud as the last. “Geez, Claugh sure is having fun down there. I guess he hasn’t gotten the chance to go crazy for a few months now. What should I do, Miller?”


“Stay here and guard the prince.”


“Huh? You mean Sir Sion?”


Miller ignored him and looked to Sion instead. “It’s about time you did something useful.”


Sion nodded. “You want me to gather the nobles who are loyal to us up, right?”


“Yeah.”

“There are quite a few who—”


“I know,” Miller interrupted. “I pretty much understand your situation by now.”

“I see.”


“We’ll take advantage of it and use it to move forward,” Miller said. “We’ll take the nobles who won’t cooperate with the likes of Count Eckmal or Marquess Tenglon and make them our allies.”


“I know.”


“We’ve put a lot of effort into setting up a clean playing board. Don’t mess up now, alright?”


Sion smiled. “Well, I’ll do my best.” He turned to leave.


“Oh, wait, sir,” Luke said. He was calm as always, his eyes a slit as he watched everything happen around him.


“Hm?”


“You can ignore the people who’ve devoted themselves to Marquess Wahti out there. My army will soon kill them all anyway,” Luke said.


Marquess Wahti was a man with approximately the same amount of influence as Marquess Tenglon. Killing his supporters meant killing an unbelievable amount of people.


“…Understood,” Sion said with a nod.


They’d move forward through murder.


Sion knew that it wasn’t right, but it wasn’t like they had any other choice to make. He couldn’t think of a better plan than Miller’s when he thought about how to best change the country. So he was following it for the time being. He tried to keep casualties to a minimum, but— 


“……”


Another explosion. 


It was the sound of magic made only to destroy.


Their enemies were fighting their hardest, using large-scale magic here that the military wouldn’t use. They were competing to see who was strongest here with their statuses at stake. So they were doing their best to pull ahead now, while they still had a chance.


They didn’t have any time. Minutes at the most. Because the fire of the revolution had already been lit.


The plan that Miller had spent so long preparing was already running, and Sion had already brought the ambition he’d been hiding for so long now to the center of the stage. They couldn’t stop now.


They had to do this before the nobility learned who their enemies were or what exactly they were fighting. They had to do it while the nobility were still busy stealing the spotlight from each other. They’d use that greed inherent to the nobles to end them, and then Sion would rise from the gaps they left to grip the country by its core.


“……”


Even now, the sound of his enemies dying outside was ringing in his ears. It was the sound of his allies dying, too. Of people dying. They laid down their lives here like it was natural.


Sion thought inside the sound of death. He continued to draw the path ahead of their plan in his mind. The fact that influential nobles were attacking here meant that they ranked Sion as more meritorious than the other princes, and expected him to soon occupy the marshal’s seat, then proceed to becoming the next king.


He couldn’t destroy the nobility as a whole if he wanted any of that to happen. Miller and Sion’s combined troops weren’t enough to fight against the private armies of the nobility as a whole. So they had to climb even higher in the ranks, until the nobility felt that they’d be good pawns instead of good enemies. Then they could use the nobility’s power to change the country.


So they had to trick them.


“……”


Sion left his office, deep in thought.


---


It was like a battlefield outside.


Countless spells were destroying the military headquarters, one sparking after the next.


Claugh Klom glared at the scene with his burning red eyes.


“……”


The enemy army was strong. Fast, too. And there were lots of them. Miller’s army was at a clear disadvantage. His allies were dying all around. They were burnt alive by Lightning Flash and burst into pieces from Abstract Phosphorescence. Before long, countless assassins had slid past their line to make their way inside the building.


“…This is worse than I thought it’d be,” Claugh said. “Guess that old man Miller was right to ask if I could do this…”


Claugh mimicked Miller’s stern expression as he recalled his words. Then he turned to see another assassin trying to sneak attack him. Claugh defeated him, then raised his voice.


“Alright! Sion’s men who’re out here protecting the line, listen up! I’m Lieutenant Colonel Claugh Klom! You guys are under my command now. Reinforcements will arrive here in a minute, so hold the line—”


“Surrender, rebel army! We’re Prince Kestalus’ army here to save Marquess Tenglon, who had been kidnapped by Sion Astal—”


Apparently that was supposed to be one of their commanders or something. Claugh kicked off the ground to head for him. None of their enemies could follow him at that speed. Most probably didn’t even notice him. Claugh fastened his right arm into something of a blade and moved to plunge it into the commander’s chest the moment he reached him. 


“I won’t let you.”


Another man flew for Claugh and grabbed him by the shirt. He was strong. Claugh turned to get a look at him. It was someone he recognized - Colonel Ohdo Seele. He had long and disheveled black hair and dark skin. He was a guy who gained the nobility’s favor by his numerous achievements in battle during his teens. So the nobility stole him and his power away.


Seele tugged Claugh closer with strength one wouldn’t expect from his thin arms. “Demon of the battlefield… Crimson-Fingered Claugh Klom. I’ve always wanted to fight you to see which one of us is more of a monster.”


“There’s no point in doing that. You’re not my enemy,” Claugh said. He brushed Seele’s hand off, then turned to kill the commander again, ignoring Seele entirely.


Seele pulled a knife out of his pocket and threw it at Claugh. He was fast, and the knife was dripping with poison. “You’re so annoying,” he said.


Even then, the probably-the-commander-guy was yelling orders. “Surrender at once! What you are doing is nothing short of rebellion! We will slaughter you all if you continue to put up resista—”


He stopped there. White hair flashed behind him as the always-smiling Luke Stokkart pressed a hand against the commander’s neck from behind. That was all it took for him to break it. Then he ripped his head clean off, all with a smile. “Shall I lend you a hand, Claugh?”


Claugh wrinkled his nose. “Don’t need it.”


“You’re always acting tough and getting yourself into these situations,” Luke said. “Count Eckel’s army is a strong one, you know, and you’ve run right up to their commander. Colonel Ohdo Seele is here, too, and he’s about as strong as you are—”


Claugh moved before Luke could finish, putting his full power into his fist and aiming it right for Seele, despite the knife in Seele’s hand.


Seele grimaced and moved to dodge. “You’re slow and easy to follow—”


“Shut it, small fry!” Claugh yelled. Seele tried to dodge, but Claugh grabbed the arm he hand his knife in and snapped it.


“Guah!” Seele cried.


Claugh pressed his thumbs through Seele’s eyeballs and twisted his neck next. He collapsed to the ground, dead.


“So who’s about as strong as I am?” Claugh asked, triumphant. But Luke was already gone.


That bastard. He never even intended on saving Claugh from the beginning, did he?


“…Fucker… I’m gonna give him a real good punch in the face one of these days.”


 Claugh turned back. He figured morale was going to drop from the enemy commander’s yelling, so maybe he should yell, too. But before he knew it he was surrounded by enemy troops and had to focus on that instead.


The soldiers surrounding him all began to draw magic circles in unison. He recognized the pattern as Abstract Phosphorescence, even though it was a high-level spell that only a few soldiers should know. Twenty people here were circling him, and they all knew it.


“…Whoa, this is bad,” Claugh said. He forced himself to smile. Honestly, he couldn’t fight twenty soldiers if they all used Abstract Phosphorescence. Sion’s army, which was out here protecting the building, probably didn’t have thirty men capable of using it. Claugh’s subordinates were about the same. Even if Shuss’ reinforcements came soon, they’d probably still be the weaker army overall.


This wasn’t a fight with some throwaway assassins under the cover of darkness, after all. This was a serious fight against a noble who wasn’t afraid of brandishing his name. They kept excellent soldiers in frightening numbers.


One or two exceptional fighters wouldn’t be able to change the country forever.


That was why even Miller, who was so incredibly smart, had to take so long to plan this. And now after all that time, it was starting for real today. They finally could raise the flags of revolution they’d been hiding until now up above their heads.


Once something like that started, it couldn’t be stopped. It would either succeed, or they’d all die trying. Those were the only two possible results. Claugh knew that.


No one had been able to change their country yet, but that idiot Miller devoted the past couple decades to trying. Sion was devoting his life to the cause, too. He’d definitely die if things went sour.


They seriously said shit like ‘I’m gonna change the world~’ and really set out to do it even though no one ever asked them to. They bet their lives on that shit.


“……”


Claugh turned around. He saw Sion and Calne leaving the building. They were headed off to go butter up the nobles in the military to try to get them on their side. They had to, for the sake of the revolution. So Claugh had to keep the enemy army away from them.


“Surrender, Claugh Klom. Your master Sion Astal is finished. The second you chose to make enemies out of Marquess Tenglon was the very second you all lost your chance of survival.”


Claugh raised his head. Yep, still surrounded by twenty Abstract Phosphorescence circles.


The enemy army just kept getting bigger, too. It wasn’t just Eckel’s private army. It was Marquess Tenglon’s followers, too.


“We can guarantee your lives if you hand Marquess Tenglon and Prince Kestalus over,” another soldier said.


The enemy was definitely strong. The reinforcements were almost certainly all well-known soldiers in the same vein as Ohdo Seele.


“You could even come to serve in Marquess Tenglon’s army,” the enemy soldier continued. “I’ll put a good word in to the Marquess for you. So join our side. The Marquess is a much better lord than Sion Astal. If you—”


“Is that fun for you?” Claugh interrupted.


The man glared at Claugh for interrupting him.


“Seriously, do you enjoy having the nobles look down on you and laugh at you all the time?”


“……”


“Me, join you? Ha. I should be asking you to join me. It’s a whole carriage full of fun things here. We’ll all die if we lose, but we might also be able to see a world we’ve never known before—”


“It appears that you’ve misunderstood something. That’s stupid.”


“Yeah, it’s pretty dumb. Everyone on my side’s a real idiot. Pretty interesting, right?”


“Enough of this. Kill him,” the commander ordered.


Claugh gazed at the deadly odds before him… and smiled. “This kind of thing’s my specialty. Alright, let’s do it. You’re gonna regret it if you don’t kill me with your first shot.”


Claugh tore his right sleeve off to reveal an arm covered in red tattoos. Each tattoo was engraved with a curse. He activated them.


He was the demon of the battlefield, Crimson-Fingered Claugh Klom, because his arm was always covered in the fresh crimson blood of his enemies—


“Sir Claugh!” Shuss shouted from far away. So the reinforcements had arrived. But they were too late.


“Kill him!”


Dozens of Abstract Phosphorescence spells shot at Claugh at once. 


But when Claugh next raised his voice, it was happily. “You guys are the ones who’re gonna be killed!”


The light threads of Abstract Phosphorescence all headed straight for him. Claugh dodged back and forth at an inhuman speed. But he couldn’t dodge them all. One pierced Claugh’s shoulder. Another scraped his flank. A third gouged his thigh. But they didn’t kill him. Claugh moved his cursed arm. Magic circles soon surrounded it. They shot currents that built up into a twister, then moved to capture his enemies inside of its winds, tearing their bodies at the seams as it did.


Claugh’s arm was soon red with their blood. He tried to grab the commander with his crimson fingers, but the commander was fast. He dodged easily. Just as Claugh expected, he was stronger than Ohdo Seele.


“…Ha. You’re a monster,” the enemy commander said. “But you’re just one person, in the end.” He stood back. Soldiers ran in front to protect him. This time the spell they prepared for was Lightning Flash. The commander did the same.


But then Claugh noticed a light from behind him. That too was the light of Lightning Flash. It was Shuss’ army here to protect him.


“Who’s ‘just one person?’” Claugh asked.


The enemy commander’s spell finished. It shot a lightning spear straight for Claugh. But Claugh grabbed an enemy soldier and used him as a shield. He used his other hand to draw a magic circle for Abstract Phosphorescence.


“I wish for a rainbow of annihilation - Abstract Phosphorescence!”


The commander wasn’t his target. Because he’d definitely dodge with how Claugh timed it. So Claugh aimed for below the man. He looked down to follow Claugh’s spell with his eyes, shocked. That was all it took. Claugh grabbed a knife from his pocket and threw it. It gouged his neck. He could move his shocked eyes back to Claugh, but that was all. His wounds were fatal. Claugh had no reason to pay attention to him anymore.


The soldiers they were fighting were drawing back by the second. Shuss ran to Claugh’s side. “You’re hurt!”


Claugh grinned. “‘Cause you’re late.”


“I’m sorry.”


“So how many do we have?”


“Four hundred.”


“And them?”


“Two thousand.”


“Hehhe~” Claugh laughed. “Sounds fun. Miller and Sion are gonna come back with armies from other nobles. Let’s get these guys to come closer. Cautiously, though.”


Claugh glanced back at his troops and thought about how to best fight their enemy. They had to maintain a line while preventing as many deaths of their capable allies as possible. In that time, Sion and Miller would work their magic by manipulating the nobility’s view of the events to make their own army look just.


But if Claugh failed to hold the enemy back for that long… 


“…Then that’d be the end of us,” Claugh said to himself and smiled. “The atmosphere here’s getting pretty festive, isn’t it?”


Shuss nodded. “It is. You can’t die here, alright?”


“Same goes for you.”


“I’ll do my best.”


“Alrighty, Shuss.”


“Yes?”

“Let’s do it.”


Claugh stopped. Shuss did too and raised his fist. All four hundred men in Claugh’s army stopped with them. Then Shuss moved his arm to the side. Everyone began drawing a magic circle. “My lord, Lieutenant Colonel Klom, please order us!”


Claugh nodded, then spoke. Against their enemy who was so much stronger than they were. “Go all out! Kill every piece of trash you see!”


The enemy started to draw magic circles of their own. There were far too many to count between the two sides.


“Fire!” Claugh yelled.


The whole world was enveloped in the light of magic.


And so the revolution… no, their mutual killing… began.


---


Time passed and their location changed.


They were currently in the largest, most conspicuous building in the noble’s quarters.


“Have they made their move?”


Captain Rahel Miller nodded. His posture was intimidatingly perfect, and his face was the type that one couldn’t imagine spouting jokes. He raised his head to answer. “Yes.”


They were currently inside Duke Anorita Abaaz’s estate. Miller was standing at attention, surrounded by a group of nobles who sat at ease in the parlor. They were all people that Duke Anorita Abaaz gathered and raised under his name, as well as the duke himself.


“Heheh, so that means that Marquess Tenglon is done for,” one of the nobles said.


“He became too confident when it came to pressing his luck with the military.”


“It’s about time someone taught him who really makes this country work.”


Then Duke Abaaz himself, who sat in the center, spoke. “So?” He asked. “Where is Marquess Tenglon?” The duke was a man in his forties. He had thin, cunning eyes and a slim body. There were seven major factions within the nobility, and Duke Abaaz was the head of the most influential. He supported Prince Triffua, the eldest of Roland’s princes, and maintained an impressive noble backing as well as influence with the royalty. “Have you already killed Tenglon?”


Miller shook his head. “He is on his way here. A commoner like me is unable to raise a hand against a noble for any reason.”


Duke Abaaz nodded. “Hm. I find that most likeable.”


“I am honored.”


“However, you are mistaken in bringing him here. Wouldn’t it be rather dire if the royalty learned of this all? Have you thought of the consequences?”


“…I apologize,” Miller said and lowered his head.


Abaaz smiled. “Heheh. You aren’t going to protest? I already understand that you must have changed your route here many times to avoid pursuit. Though my subordinates did manage to tail you regardless…”


With that, Abaaz’s gaze moved to behind Miller. When he did, Miller turned, too, finally realizing the faint presence there behind him. Six beautiful women stood there, with hair ranging from blonde to black, each with a very different image to her. How beautiful they were hardly mattered, though. The problem was the fact that they’d managed to get right there behind him without Miller noticing. That meant that they were all capable of killing Miller.


So that was the kind of person who served Duke Abaaz.


“……”


Miller turned back to Duke Abaaz.


“These were my tails?”


Abaaz smiled. “Have I hurt your feelings?”


“…No. I feel that you have only acted naturally. I didn’t expect for you to trust me without reason.”


Abaaz’s smile didn’t reach his sharp eyes. “I already trust you. Your restraint is impressive.”


Miller bowed. “I am undeserving of your—”


“But your plan is too clean,” Abaaz interrupted. “It lacks flaws to the point that it’s frightening. I really don’t like that. I really don’t like having subordinates who are too smart. I feel threatened by them… So I’ll tell you how this is going to work. Gina.”


Miller turned. A fearsome murderous intent sprouted up. He couldn’t react to it. He couldn’t even move. He felt something stab his shoulder. It was most likely a knife. At first it just burned. Then he felt a sharp pain race through him. But he didn’t take his eyes off Duke Abaaz.


“I admire your strength of will. I want strong subordinates like you.”


“…But you intend to kill me because I’m too smart?” 


“No. I won’t kill you or anything. I just thought it’d be best to make sure you know where you stand - below me. I’m glad that you’ve come here to me. You’re sharp, popular with the people, and even aspire to change this country. You haven’t messed up a single time until now. There are people in this world who are mistaken, though; they think they can do anything they want and have it go well.”


“Are you referring to me?”


Abaaz shook his head. “I never said that. I researched everything about you, but you’ve led a surprisingly clean life. You flatter the nobility and are hated in return. Despite being a commoner, you’ve managed to become a captain through appraising the nobility’s wants. You’re a genius. There’s nothing for me to suspect about you. And yet…”


Abaaz looked behind Miller once more. He felt the knife pull out of his flesh. It appeared that the duke was telling the truth about not killing him.


“I am a man who follows my own principles,” Abaaz said. “And it is one of my principles to not trust people too easily.”


“……”


“I think your plan to crush Marquess Tenglon has been wonderful. You make him and his army look like they’ve gone mad, then use my army to crush them. Then everyone will think that you’re incredibly powerful. You’d be letting the people know that you have the power to take hold of all Roland. And with Prince Kestalus out of the way, with Marquess Tenglon dead, you’ll avoid any unnecessary resistance; the other nobles will keep themselves in check after seeing it, too. Your plan is very interesting. Even so…”


Abaaz made another signal with his hands. This time, the knife plunged into Miller’s stomach. 


“Even so, I hate playing parts in other people’s plans. So I say we change the plan a bit. I won’t kill Marquess Tenglon. I’m actually going to save him instead. Then we’ll be able to defeat your army. Lieutenant Colonel Claugh Klom is one of your subordinates, isn’t he? The monster they call the demon of the battlefield? I know how many times you two have met behind closed doors.”


“……”


“I want to have him die today. I want all of his followers to die, too. If that happens, then I’m certain that this will stop being your plan and become my plan instead. You won’t need to get up to no good anymore if you’re stripped of your power and allies.”


“……”


“Of course it’s possible that you wouldn’t have done anything anyway. That’s fine. If I kill your allies and you still ask me for this favor, then I’ll happily trust you. But I can’t listen to your plea otherwise.”


“……”


“So will you still ask for my help, Rahel Miller?”


“……”


“Will you let me kill your allies in exchange for my help?”


“……”


“Or would you rather die here? Choose, Rahel Miller.”


The nobles glared at Miller with careful, but deep mistrust. The duke was challenging Miller to a clear battle of wits. Who would come out on top? Miller desperately needed to prove that he would.


“…Let’s have Lieutenant Colonel Klom die then,” Miller said. “It’s fine as long as it earns me your trust, my lord duke.”


Abaaz smiled meanly. “This must be difficult for you.”


“Of course. He’s my ally, after all.”


“But you’d still sell him out?”

“I would.”


“Ha, you’re just like the rumors said. You’d betray anyone for a noble.”


“Yes, that is how I am. But I have never before betrayed a noble.” With that, Miller crouched to the floor to bow properly. “Please, lend me your trust. I will definitely return the favor.”


Abaaz looked down at Miller. His expression was the same as someone looking at a piece of stinking garbage on the side of the road. “Fine. I’ll make good use of you.”


Miller raised his head. “Thank you. Please, allow me to do something for you here and now.”


“What is it?”


“If you allow Marquess Tenglon to live, then we will need to have another culprit replace him… I have put so much effort into this plan until now, and it has come quite far, all for the purpose of taking power from my enemies. If we allow Tenglon to live, then it would be best to shift the plan to another enemy.”


“Who are you thinking?”


“How about Duke Staelied?”


Staelied was the noble with the most power after Abaaz, and they had been in competition for some time now. Abaaz should want him dead. So he looked down at Miller. “That’s fine.”


Miller nodded. He stood, bowed his head once more, then turned his back to Abaaz, to look at the six girls who’d been behind him. They were strong enough to kill Miller, which meant they were also strong enough to kill Abaaz. But they wouldn’t do that. They wanted the power Abaaz granted them, and they might have other reasons, too. So they wouldn’t kill him.


Miller looked at them, but they wouldn’t meet his eyes. They stared right through him, like none of them had any interest in him at all. Miller passed by them and left the estate.


His subordinates who were waiting for him outside with the carriage asked what happened with the knife in his back. Miller didn’t respond. He looked in the direction of the residence he’d granted Sion. Marquess Tenglon’s soldiers were there doing their best to get their master back as they fought Claugh. Abaaz’s army was supposed to come to relieve Claugh. But they wouldn’t. The icing on the cake was that they wouldn’t even kill Tenglon. They’d release him to make Abaaz more favorable to the other nobles.


Miller had already considered that this might be the result of their meeting. That was why he’d been able to quickly suggest an alternate path. If Abaaz wouldn’t kill Tenglon, then he’d stir the coals of a fight between Abaaz and Staelied.


And for that… 


“……”


Miller climbed into the carriage.


“Let me tend to your wounds.”


“Later,” Miller said. “Tell the coachman that we’re heading to Duke Staelied’s.”


“Stael… er, what about the relief army for Lieutenant Colonel Claugh Klom?”


“It’s not happening. We need to free Marquess Tenglon, too. Be polite when you’re letting him go.”


“Wha, but… but—”


“We’re abandoning Claugh and moving to our back-up plan.”


“But—”


“Shut it. We’ve already started. We can’t stop now,” Miller said. He reached back to pull the knife out of himself. His blood gushed down onto the floor. That shut his subordinates up. “Get this carriage moving.”


His subordinates nodded and conveyed Miller’s orders to the coachman. The horses broke out in a run.


---


Sion got out of the carriage, then looked back. He was enough from the fighting now that he couldn’t see or hear it. But he was sure that it was still going on. But there was nothing there for their enemies to fight them over. Both Sion and Tenglon had left the premise. Now the fighting would continue until Claugh’s entire army was decimated. Well, maybe if Claugh died, the enemy would put their energy into searching for Sion instead.


They needed to end the fighting before that happened. They needed the power to defeat Tenglon.


Sion didn’t have that power now. He didn’t know about what was going on on Miller’s end, but few nobles had agreed to lend Sion their help. But they could still use this whole affair to make the nobility look at him. He needed to give them the image of a prince far more vigorous and able than his siblings.


He’d come here for that purpose.


Calne came out behind him and looked around. “Uwah, is this where I think it is?”


Sion turned to nod. “Yeah, it is.”

“You can’t be planning on trespassing?”


Sion laughed. “We’re entering normally. I mean, isn’t this the best place to show people that I’ve become strong?” He raised his head to look up at the biggest building in all of Roland, which housed the most powerful man in all of Roland - the king. Sion’s father.


Sion had never seen his face. He’d abandoned Sion’s mother before he was born, after all, leaving them to live a hard life. So he’d never wanted to meet his father, either. He’d thought of how much he wanted to kill him, yes, but never wanted to just see him. 


However… 


“…If I meet with my father, the nobility will change their opinions of me. So…”


This was the fastest way to gain the nobility’s support. That was why he came here to meet the man he least wanted to see in the whole world.


His father wasn’t human, either. He was the man the people most recognized as king, and as such, his body was home to the power of the Hero. He was a monster.


“…I’m going to see him.”

Calne looked confused. “Were you on bad terms with your father, Sir?”


“I’ve never met him before.”


“Wow.”


“But meeting him now should make things a lot better. So I’m going to do it.”


“You don’t think you’ll be killed here?”


Sion shrugged. “Who knows. No one’s managed to kill me yet, so I think I’ll be fine… I mean, I might as well give it a try.”


“What’ll you do about a guard?”

“I don’t need one. There are some delicate feelings between us as father and son, so do you mind waiting here?”


Calne nodded. Sion nodded back, then started to approach the castle. Entering was simple. He was a major general of the Roland army, a hero in the war against Estabul, and a child of the king. No one even questioned if he might have been invited or not.


Someone spoke to him as he headed up the path to the entrance.


“…Delicate feelings between father and son?” Lucile said.


Sion responded without bothering to turn around towards the voice. “It’s the truth, isn’t it?”


“It’s two monsters trying to steal power from each other. And you won’t win.”


“Really?”

“You already know that you won’t, don’t you?”


 “But I still need to meet him now.”


“You’ll just be killed, you know?” Lucile said.


Sion stopped, then turned back. Lucile was standing there. “Then protect me,” Sion said.


Lucile shook his head. “The hero has chosen the king, for the time being. So the one I will protect is the king. Not you.”


“You had a rule like that?”


“……”


“I see. Guess I’d better do my best alone then,” Sion said, and continued to walk forward.


“Stop. This is suicide.”


“Maybe.”


“The king can’t think like a human anymore.”


“Okay.”


“If you meet him, he will certainly steal your power and kill you.”


Sion didn’t listen. He just continued to walk forward. “I just need to see him. All I need is to stand by him and be acknowledged as his son. I’ll run before he can kill me.”


“That’s impossible.”


“I wonder.”


“It really is.”


“Then—”


Sion couldn’t turn around and couldn’t stop moving forward. But he continued to address Lucile.


“Then if, by chance, I manage to live, I’m going to need you to start respecting me,” Sion said.


With that, Sion continued until he reached the throne room, uninterrupted. He didn’t actually need to be on his guard here. Because he knew that Lucile would protect him. Because he’d never been human in the first place. Because it was so easy to get here.


“……”


Sion gazed at the throne room’s door. This was the king’s domain. Just as soon as he reached out to touch it… 


“…I warned you,” Lucile said.


Sion ignored him and pressed his hand to the door. Lucile was already gone by the time it cracked open. Maybe it was because he didn’t want to see the tragedy that would soon happen here, or maybe it was because he really left to stand by the king to protect him. Sion didn’t really care either way. He just pushed the door open slowly.


And on the other side of the door— 


---


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)

Volume 6


Chapter 1: The Two Possessed by Darkness


Table of Contents

Previous | Next


---


It was the kind of story that made one’s heart dance from excitement. A story where a guy who loved napping was always smiling. A story full of love, laughing, crying, and other must-have experiences of a teen blessed with friends. A story where he fell in love with a teacher, the very one who had raised him in the orphanage. It was very much a May-December romance. Because he was five or six and she was in her twenties.


Obviously she wouldn’t date him in that scenario. But he didn’t give it up. He desperately tried to appeal to her tastes, and ended up flying off in the wrong direction because of it, going as far as to do stuff like steal her underwear. Then that was exposed, and he was scolded harshly and laughed at by his peers. He too came to laugh at it a few years later.


What a happy sounding story.


“……”


It was a fake story, the likes of which could never actually exist in the rotten country known as the Roland Empire.  


“Stealing a middle-aged woman’s underwear… He’s a genuine pervert,” the girl he was telling that fake story to said. She was about fifteen or sixteen, had long golden hair, and had an inhuman beauty to her. But her face stood out in another way, too. Her expression was cold and black, completely lacking the ups-and-downs that humans typically showed over the course of a conversation.


Her name was Ferris Eris.


“Middle-aged? She was still in her early twenties when that happened,” Sion said. He had noble silver hair and willful golden eyes, which he was presently looking at Ferris with.


They were currently in the Eris gardens.


Sion had come to see Lucile, who had lost to that monster of a masked man last night, but instead he was faced with Ferris and her younger sister Iris, who looked just like her, and told, ‘We’re going to have a dango party all morning,’ which he was forced to participate in.


Apparently these dango parties occurred rather frequently, and they came with a strict set of rules. One such rule of the dango parties was that new attendees had to make it an entertaining dango experience for the experienced members.


“Entertain us. Immediately,” Ferris had said.


So Sion did his best to tell a funny, made-up story for their entertainment.


This was actually his third time telling it. But the girls just kept eating dango. They’d been at it for a whole hour now.


“……”  


Still, Sion couldn’t think of this time as bad. Making up fake stories like this was actually really fun.


This one was a story about a smiling young man. A story about a boy who was always smiling despite the dark Roland stretching out around him… 


He felt oddly at ease telling that story in the Eris gardens.


Sion looked around. The Eris gardens were awfully plain for that of nobility. There was a small, walled-up pond nearby and the path was lined with pebbles and flowers.


It was a nice and calm place perfectly suited to eating dango and telling stories.


Sion took another piece of dango. It was from Wynnit, a dango shop that Ferris was fond of. He often bought some and brought it here. It was pretty tasty. He ate it and continued telling his story.


“…Well, that’s just how it is, you know? That guy was born a sex maniac and pervert.”


Ferris’ eight year old sister, Iris, piped up. “Hey, hey, question!” She had the same feautres as his sister with one notable difference - her expressions. She was expressive throughout Sion’s story, smiling and gasping and reacting to it all.


Iris raised her hand, holding dango up and everything. “What’s a sex maniac pervert?”


Sion opened his mouth to explain, but Ferris beat him to it. “Mm. Good question, Iris.”


“Yaaay! You praised me!”


“I will tell you the frightening truth. A sex maniac pervert is man with a lewd face like that,” Ferris said and pointed to Sion.


Shock crashed into Iris’ expression. She looked over at him, fearful. “S-S-Sion, you’re ‘lewd!?’”


Sion laughed and gave his shoulders a little shrug. “I wonder. Personally, I think I’m pretty normal.”


Ferris popped another piece of dango in her mouth. “Fnk m’mnor’l’ whmghf pber sawfgh.”


“Sorry, Ferris, but do you think you could finish eating that and then repeat yourself?”


“Mmgh. Mm. I said that ‘I think I’m normal’ is what perverts say.”


“Is it?”


“Yes.”

“Be careful then.”


“Mm. I will.”


“Anyway, can I get back to the story now?”

“Yes.”


So he continued his story of the boy who was born a pervert, the boy with an endless enthusiasm for older ladies’ undergarments. Eventually he was able to make lots of friends, and then his interest in underwear faded as he grew into an upstanding adult— 


“So who is he, anyway?” Ferris asked. “An acquaintance of yours?”


“He’s my friend,” Sion said.


“Your friend in perversion?”


“Well, I’m not a per—”


“I have no interest in what you have to say on the matter.”


Sion laughed.


“So he’s your friend, is he?”


Sion nodded. “Yeah. At least, I… I see him as a friend. I don’t know how he feels about me, though.”


“…Okay, bring him here next time,” Ferris said. “I want to ask him why he’s so into underwear.”


Sion just smiled. “You want me to bring him… here?”


“Yeah. Because I’ve never met a panties fetishist before. It sounds pretty interesting.”


“Ahh. W, well, yeah, he’s a pretty interesting guy.”


“Bring him here,” Ferris repeated.


Sion’s smile turned sad. “I can’t really do that.”


“Why not?”


“Um, well…”


“According to your story, he grew up to be a happy adult, right? Why can’t you bring him here, then?”


Sion narrowed his eyes. He looked past Ferris. Nothing of interest was back there, really. It was just the flowers and the sky. The sun had already climbed pretty high into the sky. “Ryner, see… he’s in jail right now.”


Ferris nodded like she’d just been proven right. “For underwear thieving crimes?”


Sion nodded. It just seemed the appropriate thing to do. “Something like that.”


“I thought he was supposed to have reformed?”


Sion smiled sadly. “But the world doesn’t change that easily.”


“Are you saying that a lecher will always remain a lecher?”


“Who knows.”


“Hm. I suppose I won’t meet him since he’s gone to jail.”


“Are you disappointed?” Sion asked.


Ferris shook her head with ease. “Not really. He has nothing to do with me.”


“I see. I’m disappointed, though.”


“You want to see him?”


Sion smiled sincerely. But that was the only answer he had for her. He stood, then looked back up at the sun rising behind her. “I need to get going soon. Go ahead and keep talking without me, though.”


“We’re not just talking, we’re having a morning dango party!” Iris corrected.


“Oh, okay. Well, you two go ahead and continue your morning dango party. I need to head out. Thanks for the food.”


“You’re welcome for the food!”


“Hey, you… I’m the one who brought the dango,” Sion said.


“All dango is mine,” Ferris said.


What could Sion do but nod? “I see. Well, thanks for the food, then.”


“Mm.”


“I’d like to wash my hands before I go home, though. I got some dango on them…”


Ferris pointed back with a dango skewer. “First door on the right.”


“Thanks.”


“Mm.”


“Are you two going to stay here?” Sion asked.


“We have to prepare for the afternoon dango party.”


“You must really love dango if you’re going to eat even more.”


“Because dango is the single most delicious thing in this world.”


“I guess so.”


“Yeah.”


“Invite me again sometime. I’ll have more stories for you.”


Ferris nodded. “Mm.”


Then Iris mimicked her and did the same. “Mm!!!”


Sion smiled. “See you later, then.”


He turned his back to the girls and headed towards the estate. He headed in, and just as Ferris had said, there was a sink and mirror in the first room on the right.


He washed his hands, then combed his wet hands through his hair to fix it. Watched his useless face reflecting back at him. The face of trash who couldn’t save his friend who was locked up in jail at this very moment. Garbage who couldn’t save his crying friends. All he could do was throw around platitudes, powerless as he was.


“……”


He stared into his own face.


He was wearing Roland’s military uniform. He had been given the rank of major general. It was a post that someone as young as seventeen shouldn’t have, but here he was with it anyway.


The reason was simple: Rahel Miller was using him. He’d get him promoted to whatever position was most convenient. He did so by using him as a hero. By telling the whole country that he’d defeated the Kingdom of Estabul.


But the one who really stopped the war was Ryner. The guy locked up in jail as a monster right now.


Sion couldn’t do anything on the battlefield. Nothing but lead his friends to their deaths. He’d filled their heads with the illusion that they’d be safe if only they followed him, then held a scythe to their necks himself.


And yet he was now celebrated as savior of their country. The hero who saved Roland.


“……”


He stared into the mirror quietly. The weak didn’t have the right to speak in this country, after all… And he’d always been weak, ever since he was born. He couldn’t protect his mother, partners, or friends. He lost everyone dear to him.


The only reason he was even alive now was because he was Miller’s pawn. He could almost laugh at it all.


“……”


He did not laugh.


He stared. And then fixed his collar. Buttoned his sleeves. Made certain that he was wearing his military uniform properly.


And then— 


“…Do you still see yourself as human when you look in the mirror?”


It was a small room. No one but Sion was there. But he still heard the clear voice of another man. “Lucile?” Sion said, though his eyes remained fixed on the mirror.


“Yeah,” Lucile, the head of the Eris family, whispered against his ear.


Sion could not see him. He was not reflected in the mirror. Because he didn’t have a real form. Rather, he existed between reality and the void, drifting to and from either side. So his body was not really ‘real.’


“Have you become friends with my sisters?” The monster asked.


“…I wonder. You were watching the whole time, weren’t you? What did it look like to you?”


“It looked like you were very close,” Lucile said. He sounded quite pleased.


“I’m glad.”


“But Ferris ate a little too much dango,” Lucile added.


Sion burst out laughing. Then he turned around.


A man had appeared there at some point. He was an eerily beautiful man with blond hair and blue eyes. He very much resembled Ferris and Iris, but somewhere along the way he’d stopped being human and become a monster. He was the head of the Swordsman Clan, the Eris family, Lucile Eris.


“You care a lot about your sisters, don’t you?”


Lucile smiled. “Because we’re family.”


“Family. Family, huh…”


Sion recalled his mother’s face. His mother, who’d always smiled for him. His mother, who had died while still smiling at him.


“…I think your love is pretty different from familial,” Sion said.


“Is it, now?” Lucile asked. His smile didn’t falter. It was like Sion’s words didn’t bother him in the slightest.  


Sion didn’t push it.


So Lucile continued instead. “Sorry for not having breakfast with you after you came all this way.”


“Whoa, no need to be so valiant. It’s not like you wanted to anyway.”


“That’s not true. It probably would have just upset Ferris if I did, though,” Lucile said. He turned a bit. He couldn’t see the garden from where he was standing, but he stared in Ferris’ general direction anyway. “Because… we haven’t eaten together even once for years now…”


Sion tilted his head. “Why not?”


Lucile did not answer. He just smiled.


So Sion answered for him. “Well, I bet having you for a brother would make anyone feel uneasy. It’d be a downer having you around.”


Lucile’s smile didn’t waver. “Would it?”


“Yeah.”


“That’s troubling,” Lucile said. But he didn’t sound troubled. If anything, he sounded bored.


Sion watched him, the monster who lacked interest in anything and everything. “So? Were you able to find your memories?” Lucile had said that he’d find the memories the masked man stole before disappearing last night, after all.


Lucile didn’t answer. He just smiled faintly.


“I’m so glad you aren’t my brother.”


“Why’s that?” Lucile asked.


“You’re creepy.”


“Haha. Maybe my sisters think so too.”


“Obviously.”


“Should I try to restart my image? Go for something more refreshing?”


“That’d be scary, so no,” Sion said and smiled. Then he decided to get to the point. “Anyway. Why’d you show yourself to me? It must be important.”


“…Mm. I was thinking I’d tell you about our true enemy.”


Their true enemy. “The identity of the masked man from yesterday?”


Lucile nodded. “Yeah.”


“What was he?”

“A magician.” 


“Magician?” Sion repeated.


“Yeah. A magician who has gone mad with love. He’s been playing with the structure of this world… so it looks like he’ll get in our way.”


Sion thought back to the masked man. The monster who took Claugh out in one hit and even managed to overwhelm Lucile. But… “It looked like he was saving us, though.”


Lucile nodded. “But that was only yesterday. Our objective is in direct conflict with his.”


“What does—”


“I won’t explain everything now,” Lucile interrupted. “And I don’t know everything about him, either. But it’s very important that we move things away from how he wants them as quickly as possible. He will prevent us from becoming powerful.”


That reminded him of something the masked man said last night.

 

“Now it’d be nice if you’d run. I’ll pacify this Goddess somehow. You guys need to go find more power while I do. Just enough power to shoulder this country’s darkness.”


“…I think he told us to get stronger, though?” Sion said.


“Because the king will get weaker the stronger you get.”


Right. Sion thought of another conversation they’d had before, that of the two curses, the hero and the goddess. The story about Aslude Roland, a monster rotting the Roland Empire. About the curse of Human α, the curse that’d fluctuate with the emotions of the bearers of Aslude Roland’s power - the royalty.


In other words, their power would increase the more they were praised and lauded as a king, and their power decreased when people became suspicious or doubtful of their ability to rule as king.


Well, that was roughly the case in any country. But in Roland it was tied to Aslude Roland’s power, which slept in the body of their royalty.


Basically, the more the people admired Sion, the weaker the other royalty would become.


“…So you’re saying the only reason the masked man cheered me on now was to get the power of the current king to weaken.”


“Yes.”


“What if I get too powerful, then?”


“He’ll come to meddle with us,” Lucile said.


“So that’s how he works.” 


“Well, he’s likely also looking down on us. Even if you take his hand…”


“I won’t gain anything from it?” Sion tried.


“Yeah. And there aren’t people who are devoted to you here. Who would devote themself to a poorly bred mutt…”


Sion smiled. “Are you trying to provoke me?”


“Yeah.”


“Hey, don’t admit that so easily…”


“I was just thinking that it was something I ought to do… because we’re being controlled by Lieral Lieutolu. By that masked man.”


Sion’s eyes narrowed.


Lieral Lieutolu.


Apparently that was the masked man’s name.


Lieral Lieutolu. Lieral Lieutolu.


He threw it around in his head several times. But he couldn’t recall ever hearing it before. And because he wasn’t familiar with it at all, he couldn’t place why he’d come to move behind Roland’s curtains. Then again, what did he know nowadays? He hadn’t even realized what Miller was doing until they met on the battlefield. But he did know that he was moving closer to their country’s heart, its core, little by little.


He intended to stand at the center of the country’s darkness. He knew that, too.


But he was still acting within the range of someone’s expectations. Maybe Rahel Miller’s. Maybe Lieral Lieutolu’s. And while he was here, acting where they could predict him, he couldn’t change a thing.


That’s why Lucile was telling him to hurry. To really, really hurry.


…No, Lucile was being impatient.


“Is that what you went out of your way to warn me about?” Sion asked.


“No, I came to apologize about not eating breakfast with you.”


“Just spit it out.”


“Haha, well, that wasn’t the only thing…”


The smile disappeared from Lucile’s face. He looked to Sion.


“Wha—”


“Quiet,” Lucile interrupted. He raised his hand to lay against Sion’s cheek. “It’s been a while since you took the hero in. How are you faring with the pain?”


What a thing to ask. “Hmm, so you’re worried—”


“Just answer me,” Lucile said. His voice was a bit lower than usual. Sharper.


“…It hurts,” Sion said. “It feels like my guts are ripped out daily.”


“But you’re managing?”


“Yeah.”

“Have you ever fainted from it? Completely lost consciousness?”


 “Nope.”


“…Then it’s fine. You can still move forward. Find the power to kill the rest of the royalty quickly.”


Lucile probably intended for them to do that faster than Lieral expected them to. Sion nearly responded, but Lucile took his hand off of his cheek.


“…Alright. I understand where you are now,” Lucile said. “Now, off to compare things.”


“Compare? Compare what?”


Lucile smiled. “To compare your current power with the king’s. He’s called on me for the first time in a while.”


The king. The king of the Roland Empire. His father, who’d thrown his mother away after forcing her to give birth to Sion. “He…” 


But Lucile was gone. It was like he’d never been there in the first place. Like the door was all that’d ever existed there.


“……”


Sion scowled, shook his head, and sighed. Then looked back towards the mirror. His face was reflected back at him. He looked like he was in a horrible mood. But he smiled anyway. Double checked to make sure that his military uniform was just right.


He couldn’t go to his father now. He couldn’t stand by his father, king of this rotten country, right now. Because he was too weak. That was why he had to get stronger, and he had to do it faster than Miller or Lieral could ever imagine. And for that… 


“……”


He smiled into the mirror. It was a bright and sunny smile, the kind that’d give anyone a good impression.


“Alright,” Sion whispered. Then he turned to leave.


He was headed for Captain Rahel Miller’s office. Because Miller said that he was going to change his plans to adopt Sion’s. He didn’t know for a fact what had caused Miller’s change of heart, but it was most likely that Miller had realized that something was off about Roland.


And he was right. Roland was strange.


Its royalty was inhuman. The country itself was inhuman. Instead, it was dominated by some kind of sickening power. Even Sion had come to feel that it was messed up, that it had always been messed up.


“It can’t be that this is also…”


Sion smiled bitterly.


“Well, even this is pretty absurd… It seems like I’ll be able to show Miller who’s boss after all.”


Sion set out.


He’d join Miller and revolutionize their country. He’d do it so he was praised as a lord, whether by one person or by many. They’d raise him up and aim for changing the country.


Whether the country was ruled by humans or not was irrelevant when the fact was that touching the human hearts of Roland would empower him. So that was his job for now.


Right now, he was still a make-believe, powerless hero. He was the protagonist of Miller’s fake story in much the same way that Ryner was the protagonist of his.


“…I’ll make that story into reality,” Sion whispered.


He didn’t know what may lie on the path ahead. But he was desperate. Desperate to change the country, the world, to save his friend locked in jail.


Maybe that was why he couldn’t see reality. Why he didn’t notice what was waiting on the path ahead of him. 


---


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)
 Volume 5

Chapter 3: The Consequences of Devouring God—


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

 

---


Several years passed, according to the calendar. But he couldn’t feel it. He had no perception of time. He hadn’t, not since that day when he first entered the demon’s lair. But the fact that his sister got taller and prettier every day meant that time was passing. He was changing, too, always just taller than Ferris. But he didn’t feel that what he saw in the mirror was really him anymore. Maybe it was because of all the wicked things he’d devoured, but he couldn’t really tell what he was supposed to be anymore.


He could feel his own existence become hazy, and felt that he’d disappear entirely.


But she stopped him. His sister stopped him. Because she pulled him towards his humanity. In that way, whether he would eventually lose sight of himself and disappear depended on her.


And then one day, she said something. She said it with her blank face hiding the light inside her, and with her pretty, monotone voice. “What’s this ‘love’ they speak of? Brother.”


Lucile forced himself back to reality when he heard her question, pulling his mind out of whatever haze it was wandering in, and faced her. She was a beautiful girl with long, golden hair and clear blue eyes. She was, if he recalled correctly, fourteen now. So she was already at the age where she could bear a child. But despite that fact, she had never gained the single power that their parents cared about. She’d probably never stood before Eris at all. Basically, she was disposable. She was a tool to be used by either their father or by Lucile in order to have children with.


And she asked him a question. Asked him what love was.


Lucile’s eyes lowered to the book in her hands. It was a poetry anthology. He couldn’t recall its specific contents. But she’d asked about love, so there was probably something about love in there.


He smiled faintly. “Ferris, you don’t know what love is?”


He said it slowly, carefully, to make sure that he was really talking.


She nodded. She didn’t know. Well, obviously. Because there was no such thing as love here. Not here in the Eris family. Why would love exist somewhere that was made solely to be used as puppets by Eris?


Even so, Lucile responded quietly and calmly. “I’m sure that the feeling I have for you is love, Ferris.”


Ferris tilted her head a little. It was cute. “Really? You love me?”


“Of course. You’re my precious sister. I think that our mom and dad and Iris all love you, too.”


“……”


Ferris’ eyes clouded over. As expected, she didn’t understand.


She was bruised all over. But that was nothing new. She always had been, for the past ten years. Because their parents beat her daily. He’d given her a bunch of her bruises, too. Too many to count. He did it when his father ordered him to train with her. Because his father liked to torment her in every way possible.


So she was covered in wounds. To the point where she couldn’t understand what love was. Her body shook. Shook from the pain in her heart. “That’s love?”


Lucile put the book he was holding away, then looked back to Ferris. “Is your training tough?”


Don’t just ask that, he scolded himself internally.


When he used to ask that, he’d also pet her head. And when he did she’d show him some emotion. She’d open up her heart and cry. But she didn’t cry now. She didn’t smile now. She just shook her head to say that training wasn’t that bad. Even though it absolutely was. Being born into this stupid place was nothing if it wasn’t tough. But she didn’t even know that anymore. Because they called her trash every single day and trained her until she was bloody and bruised every single day.


It was really just abuse disguised as training now.


But she said it wasn’t too bad.


“……”  


Lucile smiled.


He reached out his hand. “I see. You’re remarkable,” he said and pet her head.


“Mm? Am I being praised?”


“No. You’re being loved,” he corrected while running a hand through her hair.


She made a face as she considered it, then closed her eyes as he petted her hair. He couldn’t understand what she was feeling at all anymore. He was already too far separated from the world of humans. But what he said was true. He did love her. To the point where he didn’t care if the rest of the world ended or not. Because she anchored him to his humanity. Because she alone had smiled at him in this pitch black place.


He recalled her innocent smile from when she was still just an infant. Seeing her then had motivated him to move forward. It still did. It motivated him to devour Eris and release her from all of this— 


“……”


Ferris finally opened her eyes again after being pet for some time. When she did, she spoke with a little more understanding than before. “I see. So this is love…”


Lucile nodded. “Yes. This is love.”


“Hm. It’s not bad. Do you want me to pet your head too?”


“Ahahahahah.”


“Mm? Why are you laughing?” Ferris asked, dejected. No matter how emotionless her face might be, the light inside of her had not disappeared.


So he gazed at that light and spoke. “I was just thinking about how cute you are.” 


“Mm? I’m cute?”


“You’re cute. So I love you.”


“So you pet my head?”


“Mhm.” 


“Then I will go to love Iris,” Ferris said and pulled away.


Lucile just smiled. “Yeah. Go love her until her hair’s all messed up.”


“Mm. Leave it to me,” Ferris said. She enthusiastically marched over to the door to go see Iris.


Lucile watched her kindly.


She turned back with a questioning look in her eyes. “Brother, aren’t you going to go love Iris with me?”


Lucile vaguely shook his head. “I still have something I need to do. But you and Iris need to go to bed soon.”


“Something you need to do? What are you doing?”


What was he doing?


Lucile felt his expression falter for a moment. It twitched like it wanted to cry. He was surprised that he was still capable of emotions like that.


He’d destroyed much of himself since that day. But he could still feel his heart move when he was with his sister. He felt his conviction to press on falter.


“……”


He planned to go eat Eris. To finish what he’d already started.


First he ate its arms. Then its legs. Its eyes. Its guts. Bit by bit he took what he was able to, and now he was finally at the point where he could devour Eris’ soul. But if he did that, he wouldn’t be himself anymore. He was well aware of that fact. The more of Eris he devoured, the further he was drawn from reality. So if he ate its soul, he was sure that he’d be unable to return to this again. He’d never be able to feel this emotion when he looked at his sister again.


He was hesitating. His feet were heavy. But he was sure he could move again. Because he was really only hesitating a little. Because he really wasn’t all that human anymore, anyway. Because he couldn’t really feel human emotions anymore, anyway. So.


“……”


He forced his expression into something that would look like a smile. And he answered his sisters question of what he had to do. “I’m going to see the world’s abyss.”


“…Abyss?” She looked troubled. She didn’t understand.


So he smiled. “You don’t have to worry about it, Ferris. Now go to sleep with Iris. Tomorrow will come early.”


She nodded absentmindedly. “Mm.”


And that was the end of their conversation. The end of his final conversation with her.


She left the library, heading for someone that Lucile couldn’t reach. She was probably going to go pet Iris’ head now. To go love her lots. Good. There was no reason for them to be cursed like he was.


He’d end everything somewhere out of their sight. He’d end this darkness without them ever knowing it. Because it’d be before the demon ever raised a hand against them. Before their parents ever touched them.


“…I better go now.”


But he didn’t realize that this was really the beginning of everything, not the end. 


He didn’t realize that the thing he’d curse most of all was only just beginning.


---


Devouring Eris was simple. Easy.


Because he took his time. He took a long time. He finished off its body first, then devoured its soul. And then every part of it was inside of him.


Eating these things always felt the same. His whole body always ached afterwards. He hurt like he never hurt before, but in exchange he felt such a pleasant fullness.


He hurt this time, too.


But hurting that way was proof that he was still living in this world. So he crouched on the floor and held himself and tried to bear the pain, his whole body shivering uncontrollably, waiting for when he’d get used to the pain, waiting for when it’d go away.


But it wasn’t fading much at all. Because he’d eaten such a big demon, far larger than he’d ever consumed at once before. So it couldn’t be helped. So all he could do was try his hardest to overcome it. He had to, or else it would destroy him from the inside.


And when he did… something happened. Something that had never happened before.


He heard a voice.


He knew that it was Eris’ voice, but it’d been so long. And why was it happening?


Devouring something meant that it lost any sense of self, of consciousness, and lost all of its power. Then Lucile gained everything that it had had before. And yet this demon called Eris had evidently retained its consciousness and was now communicating with him.


This was bad.


Wasn’t he the one being eaten now?


He scowled.


Was he too hasty? Did he try to devour it before he was really ready?


He didn’t have the time to wait around anymore. He had to end everything before his father ever touched Ferris… 


“……”


A voice interrupted his thoughts. It was Eris, trying to talk to him. Speaking right in his ears.


If only he could just eat its voice, too.


“Aww… this sucks,” it said. And then in the darkness of his mind, the image of a man appeared. It was the demon who he just devoured. And he was the spitting image of Lucile. He was smiling sadly, something that reached his blue eyes. His blond hair was just like Lucile’s too. But his eyes held a symbol like that of a crescent moon.  “Why did this even happen… Seriously, who tricked you?”


“I wasn’t—”


“You weren’t tricked? But this wasn’t what I wanted. It isn’t what Ryner wanted, either. And it shouldn’t be what you want. So who wants it then? Who wrote this scene?”


A faint doubt shadowed over his heart.


He was right. This wasn’t a plan that Lucile had devised himself. Why was he doing this now? Why could he do this? 


He couldn’t recall how he was able to devour demons that were decades old, or even hundreds of years old. He couldn’t recall how he was able to devour the demon before his eyes.


“What is that man who’s been manipulating you?”


“That man?” Lucile repeated.


“You don’t remember?”


“……”


“Well, if he could do this, then he probably isn’t human. A goddess, then? No, those guys are pretty reasonable. They wouldn’t do anything this horrible. Then what is he, other than mad?”


Lucile couldn’t answer. Because he couldn’t remember anything at all. He didn’t even know what he was doing now. The only thing he was sure of was that he wanted to protect his sister. But was that really something that he had independently decided…?


“I’m in trouble,” the demon said. “Ryner’s been ripped from me… How am I supposed to protect Aslude now?”


He turned his crescent-moon branded eyes to Lucile, who he regarded with sadness. “Why did you devour me?”


“To save my sister.”


“That’s it? Are you s—”

“That’s everything to me.”


“……”


“Everything.”


The demon smiled sadly. “Yeah… I guess it is. Come to think about it, I’m that way with Aslude.”


“……”


“We’re all mad, in the end. We can’t bear everything alone. We can’t bear to be alone. So we wish for love. And this is what happens when we do.”


“……”


“It’s okay. Just finish eating me. I can’t stop you now… and you’re fine with that, right?”


“……”


“Eat me. Then I’ll be untied from the chains of this curse, and you’ll inherit it in my place. You’ll be fine if you can manage to save Aslude.”


Lucile didn’t understand what that meant. But he didn’t really have a choice in the matter at this point. Because everything would end if he didn’t. His sister would fall into darkness and disappear.


So he finished eating it. The demon didn’t resist. He just watched him sadly.


“……”


His expression looked like pity to Lucile.


And then he spoke his final words to Lucile.


“I hope… that you can be happy.”


Then he disappeared.


When he did, his memories, his pain, and his agony all shot through Lucile. It was all disorganized to the point where he couldn’t really comprehend any of it. But he did understand the horrible exhaustion of it all. Because Eris had been alone for far too long. He’d been here, putting up a front for far too long. Because he was protecting this world from destruction, protecting his beloved hero until he could stand on his own two feet again.


But his front ended here. Lucile ate every last part of him, and now everything of his was now Lucile’s. The horrible loneliness eating a hole inside of him was Lucile’s now, too.


“……”


He didn’t say anything.


Because he didn’t care about being lonely.


He didn’t care about the world.


He didn’t care about the hero.


The only thing that mattered to him was saving his sister.


He turned, easily widening his consciousness and the area that he could perceive. He could easily find what mattered to him like this.


He thought of going there. And that alone made him appear there.


“……”


The dojo was the same as always. Ferris was lying on the ground. She had broken bones, her whole body was covered in wounds, and she’d even been stripped. Their mother was holding Ferris down by the hair.


Ferris looked absolutely terrified. Like she’d fallen into despair. Into darkness. Like her light was about to blow out.


But there was no reason for that.


The Eris family had already lost its reason to exist. The demon was no more, so they didn’t have to protect this place anymore. But his parents didn’t know that. So they were making fools of themselves fussing about this now.


“Now, Brother,” their mother said.


Their father nodded and began to loosen his clothes.


Ferris struggled with all her power. But she could hardly do more than twitch now. Because her arms were both broken and their mother was holding her down.


“Uu… uuuau…”


She was so scared. But she couldn’t even scream.


His father reached his hand out. His foolish, dirty hand. The hand of someone who was but one single gear in the workings of the world, the hand of a weak man. And he made to touch Ferris with it.


Lucile raised his own hand. He was pretty far, but with a wave he was able to project it onto his mother’s neck and grasp her. Rip her.


Her headless body made a dull sound as it fell to the floor next to Ferris.


It’s okay now, Lucile thought. You don’t need to be afraid anymore.


Blood from their mother’s severed carotids sprayed around Ferris.


She looked at it. Watched her mother’s blood spurt out towards her. She became even more frightened.


He’d come to save her, but she just looked more and more scared.


But that realization didn’t feel like anything. He couldn’t feel anything.


All he thought was oh, that makes sense.


He’d devoured a demon. It went without saying that he’d be different now. But he didn’t really care. Because he’d protected his sister. He’d completed his objective.


“Wha… you,” his father said. He sounded a little scared.


“My, my, Father. What exactly are you partaking in? An Eris mustn’t make a face like that while doing such a thing. Otherwise rumors that we’ve fallen may spread, yes?” Lucile spat. His voice was different from before, and it now strongly carried that demon’s scent. It had the quiet, oppressive aura of someone who looked down on all others.


Their father turned to look to the dojo’s entrance where Lucile stood. Then his eyes moved to his sister’s head dangling from Lucile’s hand. But he soon recovered his composure. Because he was the head of the Eris family and a genius among them. He didn’t feel threatened by Lucile’s ability at all. He just watched Lucile coldly. 


“So? What exactly do you want to accomplish here? I already know that you’ve gotten stronger than your mother. But do you really think that you’ll live if you get in my way?”


He was absolutely clueless. Lucile smiled faintly. Because it was funny.


Ferris looked at him and shivered. She shivered because of him. Lucile’s smile just widened. So he’d really reached the point where he couldn’t go back anymore. Now she looked at him with fear. She was afraid of the person who wanted to save her here.


He felt laughter bubble up in his throat. Because it was just so funny.


But he didn’t laugh. Ferris needed to get out of here and rest before anything else.


Then he could tell her that the curse surrounding them was broken.


He smiled from the depths of darkness, as a demon would. “I wonder.”


“I see. So you’re trying to say that you’re stronger than me, aren’t you? So you’re saying that you too can be the one who breeds with Ferris—”


“Don’t soil my cute sister with your rotten words.”


Killing intent wafted from his father. see. So what you’re really trying to say is that you’re a useless child who can’t understand the Eris family either.”


How funny.


The Eris family didn’t even need to exist anymore. Their curse didn’t exist anymore.


His father picked up his mother’s wooden sword. “We don’t need the useless.” Then he disappeared. Or at least, he probably disappeared from Ferris’ point of view.


Lucile stepped into the gap between reality and nothingness, where he could see his father approaching him with ease. “You sure are slow,” he whispered. He caught his father’s sword with his mother’s severed head and laughed. Laughed and laughed and laughed.


His father swung his sword again and again. But it never hit Lucile. It never even grazed him.


He caught the wooden sword with his bare hands. “Haha. Do you really fancy yourself a genius at that level?”


His father made a new expression for the very first time. “Wh… what…


He was confused. Antsy. 


It was a human expression.


So even his father was human, in the end. Human just like Ferris and Iris.


But not like him.


So this was the end. This was the end of everything.


That was what he wanted to say. But that’s not what came out of his mouth.


“In the beginning…”


But nothing was beginning. Nothing should have been beginning.


This was the end. So why was he talking about beginnings?


“In the beginning,” he whispered, “There was destruction. And in that demise was rebirth… Destruction… rebirth… destruction… rebirth… destruction… rebirth… destruction… rebirth… destruction… rebirth… he, hehheh… heh… heheh… hahahah… hahahahahaha…” 


He laughed. It sounded absolutely mad. But he couldn’t stop. He couldn’t stop, even though Ferris was shivering in fear.


Even his father was shaking. “It couldn’t be that you…”


He laughed. “You said that I don’t understand the Eris family, right? And that  we don’t need the useless, correct? But you’re the useless one, aren’t you? Everything will end soon, my incompetent Father. The disgusting, cursed blood and role of the Eris family will end with my generation. I alone will bear our cursed shackles. So the old generation may now leave the stage at peace,” Lucile said, his tone seeming to ridicule everything in this world. 


With that, Lucile raised his hand up to end it.


“Wh, what are you saying? You’re mad. You can’t have… have—”


Lucile lowered his hand.


His father splattered open, his insides flying everywhere.


That should have marked the end of everything. The darkness and mystery surrounding their family should have ended then and there.


But he was overcome with the urge to partake in blood. And not just his father’s, either. Ferris’. Iris’. He wanted to gouge them out and slurp their insides up.


It was a severe, maddening hunger. 


He wanted to eat Ferris. He wanted to eat Iris. He wanted to do it and change the world for Aslude, for Roland. For his beloved, beloved hero… 


“……”


Lucile bit his tongue. Hard. To the point where he wondered if he’d bit it straight off. He came back to himself, forcing the devoured demon’s power down.


He felt like he’d throw up from the mere desire to consume them, overwhelming as it was. He was starved. He was on the verge of tears.


And then something rose in his mind. He couldn’t recall when he’d first heard it, or who had said to him.


“And then you’ll be expelled from this world and go mad. You’ll rise as something incompatible with humanity and incompatible with divinity - you’ll be the God Devourer Lucile. So goodbye, _____. Your complete humanity will end once and for all—”


He hadn’t caught the rest of it back then. But he remembered those words abruptly, as if he’d been put under a spell so that he’d hear them again here and now.


It was such a kind, ambitionless voice. And it continued, not in his memory, but in his mind.


“Your life will end once here, and an endless battle will start up again. You will never be satisfied. Not until you obtain a hero, not until you obtain true love. You’ll go mad from hunger for all demons, all gods, all people… and your worst hunger of all will be the desire to eat those who are beloved to you - hunger for your sister, strong enough to make you writhe in pain. Well, you can just eat her. It won’t get rid of your hunger even if you do, though. I’m not an expert on this, but you seem nice, so I’m sure you’ll suffer a lot. It’ll be real pitiful. But, well, that’s life for you… So you need to keep moving forward. If you don’t, then I’ll put you out of your misery.”


That’s what someone told him. A man he didn’t know anything about.


He said that his hunger wouldn’t disappear until Lucile obtained a hero. That his greedy insides that craved eating his own sisters wouldn’t disappear.


He looked at his sister. His beautiful sister, covered in their mother’s blood. She looked delicious. To the point where he sincerely doubted his ability to keep his greed in check.


She was beautiful. Too beautiful.


He watched her shiver.


And then. Then.


“You don’t have to be afraid anymore, Ferris. Everything’s over now. I’ll protect you from now on,” he said, despite the painful, overpowering hunger inside of him.


---


He began to search for the hero.


It was, in the truest sense, a search for his hero. Because he was looking for someone who’d save him.


Years passed before he found one. But his hunger didn’t fade even when he did, as if it was trying to tell him that he wasn’t a real hero yet. Because the hero had to eat two sides of the same coin first - the lonesome Ryner, and the demon Eris, and become Truth. Because this hunger would never end if he didn’t.


“……”


 Lucile pulled his fingers from his head. When he did, they came out with a magic circle that shone gold. It was in all likelihood something that man called Lieral had buried in his mind when he was younger.


“…So he’s been manipulating my memories,” he whispered. He flicked the magic circle and it disappeared. He was sure that there were countless other little tricks in him, places where he’d been tampered with. But there was nothing he could do about them now. They were far too deep. He couldn’t reach them. He’d kill himself trying to rip them out.


The curse of the God Devourer Lucile, for example. Lieral had to make it strong enough that Lucile, who had been powerless back then, would be able to truly devour demons. He’d surely replicated the spell countless times inside of him so it’d work, and now it was impossible to separate it from himself.


But he’d retrieved his memories from Lieral’s seal.


He thought of last night’s events again. He recalled the man who’d gotten in his and Sion’s way when they tried to kill a goddess. That was most likely Lieral.


“It’s useless, Lucile. You’re still playing in the shallows. You can’t reach me, no matter what you do now… You need to go deeper, deeper, so deep that no one can hear you screaming in the dark…”


That’s what Lieral told him. He also said that he’d come to save them, and that they might be of use to him.


“Now it’d be nice if you’d run. I’ll pacify this Goddess somehow. You guys need to go find more power while I do. Just enough power to shoulder this country’s darkness. You need to have just enough power to devour Ryner before one of you becomes king of this country…”


That’s what he said. So in other words, he’d come to their aid.


Aslude Roland’s descendant, the king, had to eat the lonesome Ryner and the demon Eris in order to reach truth and gain power. And he’d come to meddle with that. Whether the descendant was able to bear Aslude Roland or not made the number of Human α fluctuate, so Lieral had come to ensure that the king of their country didn’t devour the Lonesome Demon or anything. Because he was always hard at work for his son, who he’d gone mad to save.


He should have known that the current king wouldn’t be able to reach Truth without breaking. But he’d still come to meddle. He likely meant to prevent Sion from devouring Lucile and Ryner and reaching Truth, too. Even though this warped and rotten world would never be able to return without Truth. Even though Lucile’s hunger would be eternal if Sion never devoured him.


None of that had anything to do with Lieral. He was just mad. Mad from love.


“…The door forward opens nice and wide when everyone’s that mad, I suppose.” Lucile couldn’t help but smile.


“…Who’s ‘everyone?’” A woman asked.


He turned around. His sister stood just past the dojo’s entrance.


She looked at him. All normal in his regular white martial arts outfit.


Lucile smiled. “You still can’t sleep?”


“It’s already morning.”


“It is?”


“Yeah.”


Lucile looked past her. Sure enough, the sky was starting to light up. “…To think that so much time has passed.”


“You didn’t sleep?” Ferris asked.


You didn’t sleep?


How many years had it been since he slept? He’d completely forgotten what sleep was even like.


But he smiled anyway. “I guess not. I had better get a little sleep, then. I just lost track of time while thinking…” 


Then he heard his other sister’s voice.


“Siiiissteeeeeeerrrrr!!” She yelled. He could hear her feet running towards her, and then a cute girl best described as a mini Ferris leapt up off the ground to hug her sister. But Ferris stopped her hug from connecting with a hand on her forehead. “Wah! I’ve been blocked!”

Iris sounded happy. He smiled as he looked at her, his sister who was still so expressive. He felt that he’d done the right thing when he looked at her. Even if this kind of happy scene could only exist in the present. Even if it wasn’t eternal. Because they could smile now, even if now was the only time it’d ever be possible.


“Good morning, Sister!” Iris said. Then her eyes alone moved to Lucile. “Good morning to you too, Brother!”


“Yeah. Good morning.”

“What are you doing here?”

“Pulling an all-nighter.”


“You didn’t sleep?”


“No.”


“Aren’t you sleepy?”


“Hmm. I don’t know. I’m not lazy like you are, Iris. I work hard and train every day. So it’s easy for me to go a day without sleep.”


Iris scowled cutely. “Iris isn’t lazy. I hate you.”


Then Ferris took her hand away and Iris leapt at her sister again.


“I love you so much, Sister!”


But she was blocked again. “Be a little quieter.”


“Okaaay,” Iris said. Then Ferris let go of her again. “I’m hungryyy~,” Iris said, then raced off again.


Ferris watched her go, then glanced back at Lucile. She still looked tense when she looked at him. Because he’d killed their parents in front of her. He didn’t know if she feared him, hated him, or regretted things. But it didn’t really matter what it was. They didn’t really have anything to do with each other anymore. Not now that their family’s curse had been lifted.


Well, he was still cursed though. But Ferris and Iris, who had escaped the curse, could now smile every day. They could go somewhere, anywhere but here, and live their lives.


So he smiled. “Ferris, you should eat breakfast t—”


“Sisterrr! The dango man is here!!” Iris yelled from outside.


The dango man was Sion, naturally. Aslude Roland.


Sion peeked into the dojo from the garden on the other side while Iris spun around in excitement.


Sion had silver hair and golden eyes. But he was cursed just the same as Lucile now. He too was possessed by a deep darkness. He was desperately struggling in it.


“…Then how about you invite him to have breakfast with everyone,” Lucile said.


Ferris’ eyes widened.


It made him a little happy. Because she didn’t look like she was scared of him or hated him right now. Instead, she looked relieved.


He smiled and walked with them.


He didn’t know what might lie on their path. The demon said that this wasn’t how he wanted things to happen, and that the Goddesses wouldn’t do something so mad, either. Was this something that Lieral thought up, then? Lucile didn’t think so.


Then what should they do?


“…Why are we even doing this?” Lucile whispered to himself.


Everyone was moving forward with their own goals in mind. One person’s joy was another person’s sadness. One’s despair was another’s hope. That’s how the world’s strings were tied together. Everyone was just trying their hardest to live.


Whether they were called mad or criticized for their foolishness, all they could do was frantically crawl forward.


What was the last scene of the tragic concerto of the insane? What would they gain from all of this?


“……”


Lucile looked at the adolescent who carried the same sad ambition as his. He was cursed, too. But he was smiling kindly nonetheless. Sadly, but kindly. He watched the Fallen Dark Hero as he smiled at Iris’ spinning— 


“……”


But he didn’t say anything.


And so the revolution began.


The devil didn’t know, either.


The Goddesses didn’t know, either.


The hero didn’t know, either.


Nobody knew whose play they were in, but they’d all scream and run around and kill each other anyway.


And now the curtain was rising.


---


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)
 Volume 5

Chapter 1: Regarding ‘Lucile’


Table of Contents

Previous | Next


---


The place hadn’t changed, but it did feel different since that man appeared.


The room wasn’t all that large. The door was pasted with white papers of unknown construction. The room was empty other than that. 


He hadn’t really been in the state to observe the room before, but now that he was, it really was empty. The only things here were the door and the black floor and walls. He couldn’t tell what they were made of right now.


“……”


He forced a little energy into his body after examining his surroundings, tensing himself for whatever would happen next.


Then he looked up at the man, who might have been around his own father’s age - it was difficult to tell. He looked young because of the obnoxiously superficial expression on his face, but he was probably just over thirty years old. He didn’t know who he was or what he had come here to do. But even if he didn’t know that… 


“……”


Relux did understand that this man was stronger than he was.


Even Relux hadn’t known about this room until now. That meant that his father was hiding it. Keeping it secret. An outsider shouldn’t have been able to come in here so easily. The Eris property as a whole wasn’t somewhere that outsiders could just waltz into. So Relux was sure to ready himself for a fight as he watched the man.


The man smiled. It was a kind smile. “You don’t need to be so guarded, Relux.”


“Why do you know my name?”


“Because I looked it up.”


“There shouldn’t be any information about me outside of the Eris household.”


“So?” the man asked and smiled.


So?


Relux instantly felt stupid about making that comment. This man even knew about the monster on the other side of this door. Why wouldn’t he know about Relux?


The man continued with kindness that Relux had never seen until now.


“I suppose you don’t have any reason to answer if I ask who you are, so I won’t,” Relux said.


The man raised his eyebrows. “Because you’ve realized that I’m stronger than you?”


“Yeah.”


“You’re a clever kid. You’re twelve, right? Twelve year olds don’t need to be that clever.”


Relux’s expression didn’t change despite his comment. “Fools would not survive here.”


The man nodded. “Yeah, seems so.”


“Yes.”

“Then let me ask you this - did you know that cleverness alone won’t change this world?”


“……”


“Your dad didn’t teach you that part?”


“……”


“Well, I suppose your dad is only one of the gears that move this world. He wants the cleverness that he expects and the strength that he expects. But you’re different. You’re far more foolish than your father.”


Relux nodded. “I can’t win against him because I’m stupid.”


The man laughed and shook his head. “No, that’s not it. It’s because of that foolishness of yours that you’re capable of saving your sister. It’s what makes you capable of raising her up out of this despair. You can do things that your dad couldn’t because of it. I came here to help you with that.”


Relux’s eyes narrowed. Apparently this man already knew everything.


What exactly was the darkness that the Eris family was so full of?


This man seemed to know what Relux’s parents and even Relux himself were thinking on a deeper level than they themselves did.


The man continued, regarding Relux calmly and kindly as he did. “I think that you want to break free of this darkness. But not for your own sake. For your sister’s.”


Relux didn’t answer.


The man continued, unconcerned. “You were thinking that you’d kill your parents for her sake. You were thinking that the darkness of the Eris family would be a thing of the past then.”


“……”


“But did you really think that’d go well? Did you really think that this darkness would disappear just like that?”


“……”


“So what should you do then? Say you kill your mother and your father. Your cursed blood will still run through your veins. The blood that runs through your little sisters Ferris and Iris will still be cursed, too. So everyone will still go mad in the end. Your demon blood will get thicker and you’ll go mad. You’ll sleep with your sister, hoping for heirs. Because you’re all just puppets, in the end. You’re the demon’s puppets. But you’re saying that you hate the idea of that. So what will you do? What should you do?”


Relux looked up at the man. “Are you saying that you came here to save me from that? That you know a way out of it?”


“That’s right.”


“And what will you gain from it?” Relux asked. “There’s no way you would come here to save us with no benefit to yourself, is there?”


The man smiled. “You really are a clever child.”


“You yourself are the one who called me a fool earlier, though,” Relux said, his expression remaining unchanged.


“Hahaha. Did I?”


“Yes.”


“Then I guess you’re both, aren’t you? You’re too much of a fool to accept the truth, and just clever enough to be able to escape it. You can be saved. I’ll save you. But you’re clever, so you know that I wouldn’t do that without getting anything in return. And you’re correct. I will be compensated greatly for saving you. Do you want to know how?”


“If you want to tell me, then please do so. I don’t really have a choice in the matter either way. You are stronger than I am. You know more about this place than I do. And I can’t save my sisters how I am now. So…”


“So you can’t refuse my proposal?”


“That’s correct.”


“Then you’re accepting?”


“I am.”


“Even though you don’t know what exactly I’m proposing?”


“Yes.”


 “It’s a really awful proposal, by the way. You’ll never be happy for all eternity. You’ll sink to the depths of dark despair, where you’ll wander forever. Will you still accept?”


“What would happen if I didn’t?”


The man shrugged. “You’re clever so you might have already realized this, but the truth is that there’s no refusing. I’ll do what I want to do, regardless of how it might make you feel. You’re just another sacrifice as far as my plan goes.” 


Relux couldn’t help but smile. “You’re coming off as much more wicked of a demon than that monster from before.”


“Really?”


“Yes.”


“Well, I did scare the demon off. I might be the worst person of all,” he said, raising his hand up as he spoke.


He grasped Relux’s head with that hand.


“…So why are you doing this?” Relux asked as he looked up at the arm holding him down.


The man smiled. “I don’t have to answer—”


“Earlier you said that you offered your wife and the world itself up to save your child. In other words, you’re doing this for your own child’s sake, aren’t you?”


“……”


“Is that how you’ll benefit from this?”


The man stared into him. “You listened well despite the situation… You’re right. I do everything I do for my son’s sake.”


“And you used me for that sake, too?”

“I did.”


“And you sacrificed your wife as well as the whole world for that sake?”


“That’s right.”


“And there was worth in that?” Relux asked. “I don’t know what it means. But it had some worth to you, didn’t it?”


The man smiled like he was remembering something pleasant. “Of course it did. Because I love my son.”


“You ‘love’ him?” Relux asked.


“I do.”


“I don’t understand what that word means—”


“But you do,” he interrupted. “You want to save your sister. That must be love.”


“Love?”

“Yes. And you’re already mad from that love. You’ll kill your parents for love.”


“……”


“You’ll kill the demon.”


“……”


“And then you’ll kill the world. But you won’t care. You won’t care at all about who cries or who dies. You only care about protecting your sister. Am I wrong?”


All Relux could do was agree.


So the man smiled. “Then we’re partners. We’ll destroy the world together. It’s fitting for the maddened to become friends, isn’t it?”


The man’s fingers dug into Relux’s head, like he was feeling around, or trying to enter him. “What are you doing?”


“Something bad.”


His fingers entered his head. They danced and twirled inside him, but it didn’t hurt or feel uncomfortable at all. It was actually terribly pleasant. To the point where he would be fine surrendering to the feeling and losing consciousness. But he didn’t close his eyes. He just looked up at the man. “So who are you?” Relux asked. Though he hadn’t answered before, Relux figured he might as well try one more time.


The man looked down at him and answered. “Lieral. But you’ll soon forget that I told you. Because I’m going to erase your memory of us meeting.”


“You’re erasing my memory?”

“Mm-hm.”


“Why?”


Lieral smiled. Kindly, and yet somehow like a devil would. “I’m fiddling with things until everything about the world is just how I want it,” he said, then extracted his fingers from Relux. “All done~!”


He said that, but Relux still didn’t know what had just ended or what had just begun. “Earlier you said that my father is just one of the gears that moves this world.”


“Yep.”


“Did you make me another one of those gears?”


Lieral laughed happily. “I made you my ally.”


“Your ally?”


“Yes. My ally who will destroy the world with me - well, I don’t think I really need to explain that, though.”


“Because you’re erasing my memories?”

“Yeah.”


“Even with my memories erased, will I still be able to…”


“Protect your sister?”


“……”


Lieral smiled, his face full of pity despite its kindness. “I feel a little ashamed of myself here, messing up a kid as good as you are.”


“Then—”


“Don’t worry. You’ll be able to protect her,” Lieral interrupted. “Well, you’ll be destroyed over the next few years though. Anyway, let’s get started. The truth is that you don’t have much time. Countless spells inside of you now make up the God Devourer Lucile. Over the next few years you’ll slowly, but steadily eat the demon Eris. And then you…”


Lieral lifted his hand over to Relux again. He moved his fingers before his eyes, spinning them around an invisible ring.


“And then you’ll be expelled from this world and go mad. You’ll rise as something incompatible with humanity and incompatible with divinity - you’ll be the God Devourer Lucile. So goodbye, Relux. Your complete humanity will end once and for all—”


He didn’t catch the rest of that. Because Lieral raised his hand up, twirled it around, and a sound like a bell rang through his mind - no, a sound like a door had opened. The inside of his head suddenly heated up. His whole body heated up. He felt like his body would burst, like he’d stop existing here and now. He began to panic, trying to shake the pain off.


But he couldn’t.


He couldn’t shake the pain off, or his fear, or his anger, or his sadness. 


Emotions he’d never felt until now were all pushed into him at once.


“Uuh…”


His whole body was made to shiver.


“Uugh, aaahh, aaauauuugh!”

It was to the point where had to scream.


And then… 


“Lucile.”


He didn’t understand that for a moment. But he was soon able to comprehend it.

Someone was calling him. Calling his name.


He covered the emotions leaking out of his mouth with a hand.


Then he turned around. When he did, his father was standing there. He was the head of the Eris family, the ruler of this darkness. “Are you already at your limit?” he asked.


And the God Devourer - and Lucile looked at his father, then around the place he was standing at. It was a little room with a gray door. There was nothing else. There was no one else. He couldn’t recall why he was here, either. Though he did recall his father bringing him and the monster on the other side of the door.


“…I seem to have lost consciousness for a bit,” Lucile said.


His father nodded. “It’s been seven days. You did very well for your first time.”


“Is that so.”


“Yes. Though you didn’t do quite as well as I did. I wonder how long you’ll end up able to stay here. Did you speak with him?”

“With the demon Eris?”


“Yes.”


“We get along well.”

“You get along?”


“Yes. He taught me why the Eris family exists.”


“I see. Then…”


His father disappeared. No, he just seemed to disappear from in front of him. But he was able to react. His father’s breath was rotting with Eris’ scent, to the point where there was hardly a point in making a distinction between the two now - they were both empty. They were both inside the emptiness. And that was precisely why he couldn’t see him. Because he escaped reality and fled into the nothing.


But right now, he… 


“……”


Lucile raised his right arm in a fist to react to his father, who had disappeared. But his father’s punch was faster. He slammed it into Lucile’s face, causing him to lose balance and slam against the floor.


His father looked down to him as he lay on the ground. “I see. You’ve taken Eris in without going mad.”


Lucile looked up at him. “And yet I still cannot even follow your movements.”


“I suppose not. You might not be as much of a genius as I am.”

Might not be as much of a genius.


He probably meant ‘genius’ as in the ability to take Eris in. The potential for being manipulated by Eris. He was a genius in that he was created by Eris and danced on Eris’ command.


Genius.


Genius. Genius. Genius.


He always said that those with no potential - those who weren’t geniuses - wouldn’t survive here. That meant that the only thing that mattered when it came to who lived and who died here was the ability to take Eris in.


That was why they called Ferris a failure. That was why they abandoned Iris. That was why Lucile was praised, told that he was outstanding, and led to this crazy place.


They all just existed to follow the stupid rules that Eris layed out for them.


“……”


Lucile smiled.


“What are you smiling about?” his father asked.


“…Am I?” Lucile asked, the smile remaining on his face.


His father nodded. “That’s what it looks like to me.”


“I see. I had no intention of doing that, though…”


“I suppose you’ve been in here a bit too long. You need to rest. You must come here daily from now on. Get used to Eris’ power, and come here until you can take it all in,” his father said. Then he turned and left.


Lucile looked around the room once more. Eris’ power permeated the whole room. Even now he could feel it reaching into him, trying to violate him. But he could also feel something inside of him pushing back at it. He didn’t know why he was able to do that, though.


“…Apparently I’m quite the failure myself,” Lucile whispered to himself with a smile.


Somehow, he was able to oppose Eris’ power.


When he smelled Eris’ scent, his insides reacted with something like hunger.


“……”


A greedy feeling was racing through him, telling him to open that door and drag the demon out to eat its guts out.


He had no idea why he was thinking about this, or why he wanted to do it. All he knew was that it felt very right. Killing and eating Eris, that is. Because if all of Eris were inside of him, it couldn’t curse the rest of the family anymore. He’d free his sisters of the curse that was tormenting them.


“……”


But he didn’t have the power to do that right now. So what could he do to get the power to eat that monster?


The answer appeared from inside him, all of its own accord.


“…Just eat other monsters… continue to eat them, and eventually you’ll have the power to devour this demon…”


His words trailed off. Because his mouth, which had begun to move all on its own, stopped. 


He didn’t know what happened. His mouth just talked on its own, like something else was controlling it entirely.


“……”


But he smiled.


Because him talking like that just now was probably outside the realm of his father’s expectations.


He’d kill and eat the demon. He’d kill and eat the demon. He’d kill and eat the demon. He’d kill and eat that beast that lived within the Eris family. Then the curse would fade. His sisters would be freed from the curse. He didn’t care what happened to himself. He’d devour any amount of poison, of darkness, of despair.


“Ahh,” Lucile groaned. “I’m so hungry. I feel like I’ll just die of starvation…”


He smiled coldly despite the hunger tormenting him, bringing him to the brink of madness.



---


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)

Volume 5


Chapter 1: Regarding ‘Eris’


Table of Contents

Previous | Next


---


They said his little sister was born. They said her name was Ferris.


He didn’t understand what that meant at first.


He knew the words ‘little sister.’ But they didn’t mean anything to him personally, so he didn’t really understand what it meant then.


“……”


The cradle swayed in the dark room, and there was a baby inside. She was cute to the point where it didn’t feel real, and she had the exact same blue eyes as he did, and soft but messy blonde hair, pale limbs, and an innocent smile.


The baby looked at him. But he couldn’t tell if she realized he was there or not. She just stared. She looked right at him.


“……”


Relux Eris’ eyes narrowed. He was a boy with the same blond hair and blue eyes as the baby. He’d turned four this year, so there were four years of difference between him and the baby.


“…Four,” he whispered.


When he did, Ferris said “aah,” raising her voice like she was trying to reply to him.


He smiled. “I don’t know what ‘aah’ means.”


“Aaaaaaah.”  


“……”


“Aaah, uuuu, aaahhh?”


“What. Do you want me to do something?”


“Aaa~ aaaaaa~”

He didn’t know why she was raising her voice, but she seemed like she was having a lot of fun. He couldn’t help but feel cheerful.


He raised his hand up to touch her cheek. Because she looked really soft.


“……”


But he didn’t, in the end. Because his hand was covered with blood. It was so red that he could tell even in the pitch black of the room.


“…I can’t. Not while I’m covered with blood from the dead,” he whispered.


“Kyoo kyoo,” Ferris babbled in return.


Relux smiled. “What’s so funny?”


“Daaa.”


“Yeah?”


“Aaa, uu, aaaa~”


His baby sister was frantically trying to communicate with him. She smiled, scrunched up her nose, waved both hands around, and really seemed to be trying to express something to him.


Relux was filled with a mysterious feeling. 


He’d never seen something as expressive as this before in his four years of life. He’d never seen something laugh and smile so innocently before.


“……”


He raised his head.


The room they were in now was completely dark.


This place they called the Eris estate was always dark, day or night.


They were monsters obsessed with power who just got madder and madder from where they lurked in the dark.


The weak weren’t allowed to live here. People who would embarrass the Eris name weren’t allowed to live here. That was why he didn’t recall ever having a real conversation with his parents. All of his memories were them hitting him with wooden swords.


His only praise was when he grew stronger. Other than that, they didn’t talk.


So this was the first time he’d ever seen another human smile before.


“……”


It was his little sister’s smile.


Ferris’ smile looked very strange to him. It was innocent, happy, even in this dark, dark place.


It was just so weird. He watched her smile and wave her arms around as she continued to “aaah, aaaah,” at him.


“……”


For some reason, he ended up smiling too.


And then he heard a voice from behind. “You’re here again? You sure do love Ferris.”


Relux turned around. He looked up at the tall man in the doorframe. He had the same blond hair, the same blue eyes, and the same abnormal beauty that Relux had.


It was his father, the current head of the Eris family.


“She might become your wife someday,” his father said. “I guess it can’t be helped if you like her…”


He said she might become his wife.


Even four year old Relux understood that something about that was wrong. He read the books they kept around, and one of them said that close relatives having kids together was dangerous. But the Eris family kept doing it anyway. Because they were obsessed with the Eris family being the absolute strongest of all, and they didn’t want their blood to be stolen. So everyone married within the family and everyone had the same face and the same powerful children.


His parents were siblings. Apparently his grandparents had been parent and child. So his parents told him that he might end up like that with Ferris back when she was born three months ago.


His father approached and brushed Ferris’ cheek. She laughed happily when she did, making the same sound as before. But he looked down at her coldly. “But don’t get too attached to her. She might not survive.”


He said it so easily.


“You were exceptional, but we killed seven of you guys before you were born. And if Ferris isn’t strong enough….”


“You’ll kill her?”


“There’s no reason to let the weak live.”


“……”


“So don’t get too attached to her. Well, we don’t need to get attached to anyone in the first place. Isn’t that right?”


Relux looked back to Ferris, who was still smiling happily and babbling. He regarded her emotionlessly. “That is right.”


His father smiled. But it was emotionless, completely lacking everything in Ferris’ smile, intentionally constructed but inherently empty. He turned that smile to Relux. “You really are exceptional. You very much remind me of myself, and I was always called a genius.”


“No, I fall quite short when we’re compared.”


“Don’t be modest. Me and my sister - I guess I could call her my wife, too -  both think so. You’re the child of me, the first to be called a genius in all of Eris history, and Ephilia. You’ll become much, much stronger from now on.”


Relux gave a little nod. “I will work hard so as to answer to your expectations.”


“You better.”


“Understood.”


With that, his father turned to leave. Relux stared at his back as he did. He tried to imagine how he might kill him.


“That’s still impossible for you,” his father suddenly said.


“……”


“You can’t kill me with your power now.”


“……”


“But it is important to calculate the strength of those more powerful than yourself. Surpass me and have an even stronger child than yourself,” his father said, then left the room.


“……”


Relux took another look at Ferris. At his sister who might become his wife in the future. She was smiling just like before, a real and radiant smile. It made Relux smile, too.


Then he looked back down at his bloodstained hands.


“…I’ll wash my hands. Then I can hold you. It’s late, so I’ll rock you and sing you a lullaby until you fall asleep.”


He left the room, washed his hands, and changed his blood stained clothes for clean ones. Then he checked himself over in the mirror to make sure all the blood was gone. 


His blond hair and blue eyes were reflected back at him. He was smiling.


It was a smile from seeing Ferris.


However.


“……”


It was empty just like his father’s.


It was completely emotionless.


It looked fake.


Even in its very depths, all he had was darkness and madness.


“……”


His father was right. He did resemble him. Because he was a child of the Eris family.


They had the same blond hair, the same blue eyes, and the same doll-like, heartless beauty.


His parents called him exceptional. They called him a genius. They said that they were expecting great things from him.


Relux smiled sarcastically, watching his face in the mirror. That smile, too, was fake. It was completely different from Ferris’. Ferris had an inherent brilliance that he didn’t, and he couldn’t really understand why.  


“……”


He didn’t know what it meant for him yet, either. Because his little sister had just been born. And he’d only just started wondering.


He heard a voice from afar. It was a crying voice. It was his sister’s voice. The voice of a human with emotions, something that was forbidden in this house.


He turned to face her voice. “I’m coming, Ferris,” he whispered.


---


Three years passed.


His little sister’s babbling turned to words.


“Brother!”


She was beautiful, with long blonde hair and blue eyes, and skin so pale it was nearly transparent. Those were all qualities he had, too. But they were somehow different in her.


“Brother, Brother!”


She always yelled that when she was looking for him, calling for him with a bright and shining smile on her face.


She smiled when their eyes met, like there was something really great about it. But her face was covered with wounds. Their parents punched and kicked her day after day, so she was covered in bruises. That was why she smiled when she saw him. Because Relux didn’t hit her. She said he liked him because of that.


Relux didn’t really get what the word ‘like’ meant, but he didn’t hate Ferris saying it about him.


“Brother!”

“What is it, Ferris?”


“Umm, uh.”


“Mm.”


“Um, so I don’t need anything, but.”


“Mm.”


“You were just here, so.”


“Mm.”


“It’s just because you’re here.”


“I see,” he said and smiled. But it was hollow. He pet Ferris’ head. When he did, she laughed. Laughed like she was happy.


He knew that she only smiled in front of him nowadays.


She was trained daily until she was on the verge of death. She used to cry about it, but now she didn’t. She just went through her training with a pathetic expression on her face. She was slowly losing her smile and he knew it. But the way that she was losing them was different from how he had lost his.


He’d never been very expressive. His parents were probably the same. They all had the Eris blood thick in their veins, and with it came great power.


He didn’t get beaten so much anymore. Because his parents were busy attacking Ferris instead.


Of course they were going easy on her. They tailored their training to their children’s age groups. But Ferris didn’t do well, even then. She moved too slow and learned too slow, so their parents abused her daily for being such a useless child.


So Ferris had cried daily, wondering why all of this was happening. But she didn’t talk about it now. She didn’t cry about it, either.


She was just hit. Just scolded and verbally abused. And then her smile became something she only ever showed to Relux. Because if she smiled in front of their parents… 


“What’s that trash grinning about?”


She’d just get hit again. So she didn’t do it.


And slowly, slowly, her smile began to fall to the shadows.


“……”


Even so, it was still too bright. It had something that Relux and his parents’ smiles didn’t. That was why he thought it was probably something precious.


So he pet her head as kindly and gently as he could.


She smiled when he did. Smiled and laughed that little ‘eheheh’ of hers, a little clumsier and less sure than she used to smile.


And then she suddenly began to cry.


“Why are you crying?” Relux asked.


She shook her head. “I don’t know.”


“Is your training hard?”


“I don’t know.”

“I see.”


“Mm.”


“…I see,” he said and nodded. His eyes narrowed as he watched her, crying and smiling.


Something was changing. He knew that.


But Ferris wasn’t the one who was changing. It was him. Something inside of him had changed because of her. Because of the darkness that slowly began to hang over her.


“…Do you want to sleep in my room tonight?” Relux asked.


She nodded enthusiastically. “Yeah!”

He pet her head again, kind as he could, then lifted her up in his arms.


---


Five years passed.


Relux was twelve now. His sister was eight.


“Brother, are you in here?” she asked, then barged on into his room without waiting for a response.


Relux closed the book he’d been reading and looked up. Ferris was growing up really pretty. She wore a white martial arts outfit. But her face didn’t have any emotion at all. It was like a doll’s face.


When had that happened? He couldn’t remember, even when he tried. Because it was just too long ago.


Still. He looked deep into her expression. And when he did he saw a light lurking inside of it that he just didn’t have.


“……”


A hazy smile rose to his face.


“Is something funny?” Ferris asked.


Relux shrugged. “No, nothing. More importantly, did you need something?”


Ferris nodded. She spoke with a flat, emotionless voice. “Our little sister was born.”


Relux’s eyes widened like he was surprised. But that was an act, a fabricated expression made for the explicit purpose of making himself appear human. “Iris?” he asked.


“Is that her name?”


“Father said it would be.”


“Father…”


Ferris hated their father. She hated their mother, too. But that went without saying. They’d always hit and cursed her, ever since she could remember. There was no way that she wouldn’t hate them. But she didn’t show any emotion even when he mentioned their father.


“……”


He stared at her for a while, but no emotion ever surfaced. So he stood.


“Let’s go see our little sister’s face.”


Ferris nodded. “Mm.”


Relux smiled. He smiled because Ferris had gone out of her way to come here and tell him that their little sister was born. He smiled because it didn’t matter how much their parents or the world tried to break her - that light was still inside of her.


“……”


But it probably wouldn’t last much longer. Because there was no reason for her to be alive anymore.


She was a failure, so she was unnecessary. So his parents had talked about killing her as soon as they had a replacement. By ‘replacement,’ they meant a baby girl who could carry on Relux’s excellent genes.


That was Iris. 


If a boy had been born today, then Ferris would have had a chance of surviving. She could have been allowed to live for the sole purpose of bearing heirs. But their little sister was born. So the single reason why Ferris was allowed to live now disappeared. So they’d kill her. They’d kill her even though she had such a bright light inside of her.


“……”


He felt that he should do something about it. But he didn’t know why.


All he knew was that something inside of him was screaming at him to save her, save her, save her. It was something inside the darkness of his heart. He knew that much.


They entered the room where the baby was born.


It was dark, and the baby was crying. But he couldn’t look at the baby.


“It’s been born,” their father said. “A girl.”


“She’ll be your future wife, Relux.”


Their parents didn’t see Ferris at all anymore. They didn’t have to. Because she was useless garbage. They had no reason to acknowledge her now.


Their parents only looked at Relux.


His father held the baby.


He told him that she’d be his future wife. Told him that she’d have his children.


The baby cried. She screamed and cried, like she was terrified, begging for someone to free her from this house of demons and monsters.


“Ferris,” Relux whispered.


“Mm?”

“It’s true that a baby girl was born.”


“Yeah.”


“And big sisters protect their little sisters.”


Ferris looked up at him. “Like you did for me?”


“I protected you?” Relux asked, without meeting her eyes.


She nodded. “Yeah.”


“Did I.”

“Yeah.”


“Then do the same thing I did, and protect Iris.”


“Understood.”


Ferris walked right on over to Iris, and raised her hand to touch her.


“Don’t touch her with your filthy hands, failure,” their father said. He struck Ferris. He was so fast that Relux couldn’t follow his hand as it hit her.


Ferris flew across the room and against the wall, then slumped down on the floor. She’d lost consciousness.


Relux just stared. And stared. 


He… 


“……”


How much more power did he need to be able to protect her? He turned to watch his father’s movements while considering that.


“Come here,” his father said. “Come look at your future wife’s face.”


Relux shook his head. “I am not interested. May I return to my training?”


His father smiled. “Yeah… yes, right. That’s fine.”


“Excuse me, then,” Relux said and turned to leave.


He left the room. Left his two little sisters to the monsters.


He didn’t have any time. There was barely any time at all until they killed his sister.


They’d likely give it about three years.


If Iris’ power exceeded Ferris’ then, Ferris would be killed.


If Ferris’ power exceeded Iris’ then, Iris would be killed.


And they could always decide that they should both be killed. Because they still had a childbearing woman: his mother. And she was strong. Too strong for Relux to beat.


So they might just decide to keep her as the childbearer for both his father and for Relux.


So they didn’t need Ferris, who was powerless. They wouldn’t need Iris, either, if she was weak.


And if that was the situation… 


“…I just need to be strong enough to kill my mother,” Relux whispered. 


Ferris and Iris would become worthwhile if their mother died. They’d be useful as tools to bear more Eris children.


So he needed to become strong enough to kill his mother first.


His genius father was impossible for him to kill right now, but his mother… He could probably kill her pretty soon. Because he’d already memorized everything about how she moved. He already understood her limits.


He just needed to kill her.


That was his goal.


---


That goal soon became unnecessary. Because his mother lost the ability to bear additional children.


It wasn’t just Iris’ fault. She’d already had ten children. Her body was at its limit.


Iris didn’t turn out to be a genius, either. She wasn’t any better than Ferris. So they quickly abandoned the idea of training her, and didn’t even let her stand in the training area. But they let her live for childbearing purposes.


Both Ferris and Iris were allowed to live as insurance, since their mother couldn’t have kids anymore.


Their parents were disappointed. They were sad that they could give birth to such failures. His mother lamented not being able to have another of her brother’s splendid children, lamented the fact that such failures had come of such a genius. 


Iris’ complete lack of potential meant that they raised their expectations for Ferris one more time.


They put her through unthinkably difficult training every single day. Time and time again she broke every bone in her body and lie in a pool of her own blood, and still training wouldn’t stop for the day.


So she lost even more emotion. The light inside her dimmed and dimmed.


Relux just watched. He watched, unable to do anything about it.


There wasn’t any meaning to becoming strong enough to kill their mother anymore. He had to become stronger than their father.


But that was impossible. Because their father wasn’t human. He’d realized that when he was little.


Relux couldn’t see his father’s movements. He couldn’t sense any bloodlust from him. He couldn’t even sense any life from him.


Even his mother had the presence of a human. Even Relux, who was praised as an outstanding child, didn’t have the potential to surpass the limits of what it meant to be human.


His father, on the other hand… was strange. He moved strange. Relux couldn’t even see how he moved. He couldn’t perceive his presence. He was empty to the core, and seemed to drift between existing and not.


Relux tried to assault him with his sword time and time again. But it slid through the air like it was just hitting mist, never reaching flesh.


It puzzled him.


He didn’t have any time. He wouldn’t make it in time.


His father would likely have Ferris birth a child as soon as she had her first period. What expression would Ferris make then? Imagining it made him feel sick. Imagining her without her light made him feel sick.


It’d disappear, wouldn’t it? Even though it’d shone so bright.


“……”


The only light that tied him to the world of humans in this pitch black place would disappear— 


He swung his sword.


Swung it at his father.


For a second he thought that he hit him perfectly. But in this next moment his father had disappeared and reappeared at his side.


“Over here,” he said.


Relux turned to look at him, then flung his sword in his direction much, much faster than before.


He moved it faster, faster, fast enough to reach the limit of what humans could do.


He needed to be stronger, stronger, strong enough to kill this monster.


“……”


But his sword didn’t hit his father. He caught it in his hand with ease. “That was pretty fast,” he said.


Relux stared at his father. “And yet it didn’t reach you.”


“Yeah. Reaching me is out of the question at your level.”


“It’s not enough.”


“Yeah. But you still pass. You can advance forward with your power. I’ll open the first Eris door and show you.”


Relux tilted his head. “Eris door? What exactly is that?”


His father didn’t tell him. He just said to follow him.


He led Relux to the depths of the Eris family dojo.


It was a mysterious place - the deeper one went, the less they understood it. It seemed to change shape with every step. The number of doors, the number of rooms, the shape of the halls.


Perhaps nothing really changed about its structure. Perhaps all it really did was spread an odd sensation through his body. It was like his vision was shaking, like gaps were forming.


“Where are we going?” Relux asked.


“To the depths.”

“And what lies there?”


“Darkness.”


Darkness. Darkness. Darkness.


Relux’s eyes narrowed.


All he’d ever seen here was darkness, ever since he was born. And now his father was saying that there was something even darker? A place darker and madder than his home?


“What is ‘darkness?’” Relux asked.


“The reason the Eris family exists,” his father said, his voice as detached and emotionless as always. “Don’t ask any more questions. You’ll understand when we get there.”


“Will I.”


“You will.”

“Then I will leave my questions at that.”


Relux quietly followed his father, who opened a door. The darkness got thicker.


He felt like he was going to choke on it. He felt liquid pour from his eyes.


He was crying. That was surprising. The reason was unknown.


He raised his fingers to wipe away his tears. But when he drew them away again, they were covered in blood. Not tears.


He felt like his mind had left his body, and yet his whole body hurt. It hurt so bad that he could scream. The space around him move like the air itself was limp, hurting him as it wavered.


His body and soul were screaming at him. Screaming that this place was wrong. That humans shouldn’t go here. It told him to turn back, turn back, turn back.


His whole body screamed. But his father didn’t stop. He just opened another door, and the darkness got thicker. He opened another door, and the madness got thicker.


Then his father finally stopped. He turned back to look at Relux, whose eyes were pouring blood.


“Can you bear it?”


Relux tilted his head. “Bear what?”


His father smiled. “Good. You’re composed. We’ve reached our destination.”


Relux looked past his father to where another door lie. But this door was different. It had blood-red words written across it in a language Relux didn’t recognize.


But, just as his father said, there was something that he understood just by looking at it. There was something horrible on the other side of that door. He could feel it from this side.


“There’s something living on the other side of that door, isn’t there?”


“A demon.”


“A demon?”


“Yes, a demon. The Lonely Demon, Ryner Eris Lied sleeps there, crying and holding the broken hero to his chest.”


Relux didn’t really understand it.


But that name, Ryner Eris Lied, resounded with something inside of him. It called out to his blood.


“…Are we protecting this door?” Relux asked.


His father nodded. “Erises live to protect the frail hero - that is what we are all told.”


“The frail hero?”


“The king of this country. All who may become king to this country come here and are violated by the hero’s blood. They come here to be tested by the hero’s power, and we are to protect that hero’s blood.”


Relux didn’t really understand that, but he did know that the Eris family was a distinguished family that protected Roland’s king for generations and generations. “Then… does this mean that Roland’s foolish king is a hero, too?”


“Haha, he used to be a bit more decent. But he was unable to bear the darkness here and went mad.”

“He went mad,” Relux repeated.


“But that’s another story. You need to do your job.”


“My job?”


“Stay here for a while. You’ll surpass your humanity, then. Us Erises are more resistant to this than most, and you’re such an outstanding child. You’ll be able to stay here without going mad. If you are able to stay here, breathe in the darkness, and then leave as yourself, you will have gained the same power I have.”


His father turned his back to him.


“……”


Relux didn’t say anything.


It looked like the Eris family was made of something he hadn’t known about.


The demon who protected the frail king. The Eris family who protected the demon.


Relux reached up to touch the gray door. It pulsed against his fingers, beating like the heart of something living.


But that was all that happened.


The door wouldn’t open. It wouldn’t open at all.


It wouldn’t open, but a voice spoke to him from inside.


“So you’ve returned.”


It was a voice inside his head. It sounded like it came from deep inside of him. Like it was speaking to him from his blood.


So Relux responded. “This is my first time coming here.”


“One of my descendants has come here again.”


“…Oh, so that’s how it is. So your blood is flowing through me?”


“It is.”


“What are you?”


“The demon Eris.”


“Eris. Eris, huh. Then I’d like you to explain something to me.”


“What is it?”


“What do I have to do for this to end?”


“For it to end?”


“Yes.”

“‘End’ in what way?”


“In every way,” Relux said. “Tell me how I can end this farce—”


“To save your sister?” The demon interrupted.


“……”


“You want to end everything to save your precious sister?” The demon sounded happy as it saw through him like he was nothing.


Relux nodded. “Yes. I want to save my sister—”


“I can end your worries right now.”


“You can?”


“That’s right.”


“How?” Relux asked.


The demon laughed like it was enjoying this. “You won’t worry about anything anymore if you go mad here. Then you’ll be able to hold your sister with ease. You’ll be able to leave have children with her. You won’t need to doubt or to hesitate. Your mother and father also wanted to break free of this at first… but you know how that ended up. They’re happy now, aren’t they? Because being a vessel for my power is your family’s happiness. A vessel with no purpose is just sad.


“Now, lose your ‘self.’ Stop worrying about things that don’t matter. You’re tired of it, aren’t you? Tired of everything? That’s why you don’t smile. Even when you try to, it comes out empty. But that’s only natural. Because that’s how I made you. You’re supposed to be crude mud dolls. But I’ll give you the first happiness you’ve ever felt. I’ll show you how it feels to live. So come here. I’ll give you a purpose. You’ll become one with me. You’ll have my power. You’ll go mad, mad, mad, and enter a world without worries…”


Relux tried to take a step back. But he was stuck in place. The door behind him closed, making a loud sound as it clicked shut.


The demon laughed.


It told him that he couldn’t escape and laughed. It told him to go mad, just like the darkness, just like the world, just like the stage a jester dances upon— 


“Ahahah.”

It laughed.


“Ahahahhahhahhahhahahahhaa.”


Its mad laugh descended upon him from the sky.


He couldn’t escape the room and he couldn’t escape the laughter. It was loud, and it was inside of him, inside the nerves in his ears, too close to hide from. It felt like it’d melt him from the inside.


He could feel his human side vanishing as he stood here.


And all he could think was oh, okay. So that was how his father got so strong. He wasn’t human after all. They weren’t human at all. They were just dolls that existed to be used by this demon.


That was why he never saw a human when he looked in the mirror.


He just roamed around in the darkness without ever understanding why he was born or why he was here of all places. But he finally understood why now.


He was born as a monster and lived until today solely so he could be violated by this demon.


His mind was telling him to lose his sense of self, to sleep with Ferris, with his sister in order to calmly, emotionlessly continue the Eris bloodline. It said that she had such a beautiful smile. It said that she was so cute when she cried. It said to dirty her, break her, and feel nothing at all about any of that.


“…I don’t want that,” Relux said with a shaking voice.


“That feeling is fake.”

“Shut up.”


“You don’t have any feelings.”


“Shut up.”


“And even if you did…”


He wanted to scream at the demon to shut up. But he couldn’t even open his mouth, just like the demon wanted. His body, his heart, it was all becoming what the demon wanted.


“Even if you did have a heart… who cares?” The demon asked.


The gray door began to open. Long, pretty fingers slid out of the gap. Something was on them, but Relux didn’t know what. He didn’t have it in him to try to make it out right now.


The hand tried to reach out past the door, but… 


“…What’s…”  


The demon mumbled and moved to rip off whatever was on its hand. But it couldn’t. It was being bound by it. The demon’s hand paused in place.


“Who… what…?”


Relux didn’t know who the demon was talking to. But then he heard a superficially kind voice from behind.


“I’m human,” it said.


“A human wouldn’t be able to enter this place,” the demon said.


“Oh, wow, really? I guess I’m not human then. Man, this is tough. I can’t believe I stopped being human and didn’t even realize it—”


“Silence, Human.”


 The man behind Relux laughed. “You’re a pretty haughty demon, yelling at little Relux here to shut up when you yourself are so talkative and all.”


“A lowly human like you—”


“A lowly human like me has sealed you and left you unable to move, hasn’t he?” the man said. “How does it feel for a mighty demon such as yourself to get a taste of what it’s like to be human? Is it frustrating? Or do demons not feel ange—”


“I’m going to kill you!” the demon screeched. Loudly.


But the man just laughed. “You haven’t awoken yet. It isn’t the right time yet. So you should leave.”


“You bastard—”


“You’ve been cut in half. This isn’t your full power. Even your memories are fuzzy, aren’t they? What did you intend on accomplishing like this? What did you want to become? You’ve lost ‘Lonely,’ lost Ryner - you don’t know what you’re doing, do you?”


The demon was silent. 


“And do you know why Ryner isn’t there anymore? Do you know why you were suddenly torn from your precious other half, which you had given to the hero to devour?”


“What… what are you talking about?” The demon asked.


“It’s because I tore it off and stole it,” the man said. “Then I destroyed it. Your precious Ryner is no more. I took it, cut it up into such tiny pieces that it can never be put back together, and killed it.”


The demon’s voice became quieter. More serious. But it was afraid. That voice that had threatened Relux so much was terrified. “What are you trying to do?”


“What do you mean, ‘what am I trying to do?’”


“If you kill Ryner, then this world will…”


“Be destroyed,” the man finished.


“Then why did you do it? You’re human, aren’t you?”


“I am.”

“The humans are the ones who suffer most if this world is destroyed, are they not?”


“They are.”


“Then why did you do it?”


“I wonder.”


“You… you aren’t human.”


“I am.”


“Silence, monster… What could you be?”

 The man took a step forward. He was a man with poor posture, blond hair, and sleepy blue eyes who seemed to lack motivation. He was probably nobility. Most likely every blond in the country had noble blood, and he was well-kept, too. He wore a chic black suit and carried a well-made briefcase.


He spoke, half-sad, half enjoying himself. “Despite everything, I am human. A foolish human who sacrificed the world, sacrificed his wife, and still wants to protect his child. Scary, right? Isn’t it scary, being unable to understand my thought process? Duh, of course it is. I’m crazy, see. Ahaha. The mad magic scholar’s come to destroy the demon~ so isn’t it best if you try to escape? Oh, but you can’t move. Right. Because I cast some magic on you.


“So what will you do? You can’t escape. Will you scream? Scream and beg for someone to save your life? If you do, then I’ll tell you this I’ll tell you, who made humans to be used as dolls, this. I’ll tell you what you told Relux here a little while ago. The fear you feel is fake. You were born to be used by me. So you don’t need emotions. You don’t need to be afraid. Even if you did have emotions, who cares? You’re just…”


He lifted his fingers to the air, light gathering at his fingertips as he drew something in the air.


A magic circle characteristic of Roland’s magic formed. But Relux didn’t recognize this spell. At the very least it wasn’t one of the spells described in any of the books at the Eris estate.


The man drew the magic circle with impeccable speed. Its scale was on a different level than other magic circles - it was huge, several times larger than others.


But the man’s fingers just kept going. His feet moved too, tapping rhythmically, and the magic circle just got bigger and bigger with every beat. “You’ll meet your end here,” he said.


“Don’t kid yours—”


“But it’s already over,” the man said. “I stole Ryner and destroyed it. This world will soon have no need for your power—”


The demon’s hand twisted around, then moved back into the room like it was trying to escape. And then the heavy, gray door closed.


The man stared at the door. “It ran away.”


The briefcase in his hand opened, a great number of papers flooded out, then stuck to the door, completely pasting it over with white paper.


“By the way, half of what I said was a lie. I’d die if you got serious. But instead you chose to run away. So this is my win.”


The man laughed. But the demon didn’t answer. So he laughed again.


“You can hear me, can’t you? But we can’t hear you. So don’t bother talking. I’ve covered the gap between our world and the underworld, and now you can’t come to our side. I was telling the truth when I said that Ryner died. It’ll take time for you to get enough power back to come to this side again. You would have won if you hadn’t gotten scared and ran away. You would have been able to kill me. But you were too scared. Of a human. You were too scared of a human. The fact that you lost here will stay with you for all eternity. When you next open that door—”


The man turned back towards Relux.


Relux raised his head.


He could move his body. This man had freed him of his paralysis by sealing the demon. He confirmed that he could move everything, then looked at the man.


When he did, the ambitionless monster looked down at him and spoke. “It will really end when you next open this door. I’m going to teach this child how to eat you.”


---


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)
 Volume 4

Chapter 5: Darkness’ Shallows


Table of Contents

Previous | Next


---


A little earlier.


The night was dark as could be, dying Roland pitch black.


“……”


It wasn’t just any darkness.


It was the ugly darkness of Roland itself, impossible to ignore.


Sion Astal could feel it.


He had noble silver hair and willful golden eyes that he used to look through the darkness. He couldn’t see past the road, but he could feel it. He could sense a monster that’d transcended its humanity all together. It was one of his siblings who had gone mad, unable to bear the power of the Fallen Dark Hero.


Apparently they were called Goddesses now, and that supposedly meant that they were gods who’d thrown away reason.


And the thing he felt was one of those reasonless monsters.


He could feel its bloodlust. He could feel its appetite. Its jealousy towards Sion, who had been chosen by Aslude Roland.


That was why the Goddesses were coming for him. They wanted to eat him. They were going to try to kill him, and he’d do the same in return.


He and Lucile were already prepared to fight in the pits of Roland’s darkness.


“Sion,” Lucile said. Though he wasn’t showing himself, Sion was sure that he was right by his side. That was the sort of contract they had. That was the sort of curse he had. So Sion didn’t bother looking for him.


Instead, he stared in the direction of the Goddess. “What?”


“The Goddess will be here any moment now.”


“I can feel it,” Sion said with a nod.


“There’s a Goddess approaching you head on.”


“I can feel it.”


“But that isn’t all…”


“Huh?”


“Someone else shot the magic that sent that redhead flying.”


“Hah?”


“They’re another enemy who’s approaching from behind,” Lucile said.


“Haaaaah!? Another enemy?”


“Yeah.”


“Who?”


“I don’t know,” Lucile said. “But they’re likely not human.”


“Haaaaaaaah!? Then what should I do?” Sion yelled.


Then he suddenly heard a voice from behind. “You idiots.”


It was high-pitched, and he couldn’t tell if it was a man or a woman. But he recalled hearing it before. A teacher had sounded like that back in the Roland Empire’s Royal Special Military Academy that he’d gone to with Ryner.


It had to be magic. Changing one’s voice with magic was pretty simple. They were probably doing it to keep Sion from seeing who they were.


“…Hey, Lucile.”


“Mm?”


“The one coming from behind me isn’t human, right?”


“Probably.”


“Then why are they hiding their identity?”


“Even monsters have their own reasons for doing things.”


 “Haha. Even you?”


“Even me.”


“Such as?”


“That’s a secret.”


“Iiisss it now.” Sion laughed, then alternated in looking between where the Goddess was coming from and where the voice had come from. “So which should we fight? Or rather, which can we fight?”


A hand suddenly reached out from the dark behind him.


Sion’s eyes widened. He needed to dodge. But he wouldn’t make it in time.


“…I won’t let you touch my master,” Lucile said.


He appeared to stop the arm. He had blond hair and beauty so extreme that it was inhuman. That horribly beautiful man caught the arm with ease.


Sion took a step back to look at his assailant. It was a lone human, tall, wearing a chic dark suit. Likely male. But he had a strange mask on his face. A mask that Sion had seen before. Not in the normal course of his life. It wasn’t a mask that someone might wear at an event or anything. 


It was the mask that the Fallen Mad Hero Aslude Roland had worn in the Eris basement. Half of the mask depicted a smile, while the other half depicted tears. “Oooh,” he said. “Not a bad reaction, Lucile!”


“…Who are you?” Lucile asked.


“Your savior.”


“…Savior?” Sion repeated.


“Yeah.”


“So basically—”


“Enough small talk,” Lucile interrupted. “You’re our enemy either way. I’ll just kill—”


“You aren’t capable of doing that yet,” the masked man said. He raised his hand up. It began to gather light.


Lucile made to cut the light apart with his hand, but… 


“Gotcha,” the man said.


The light exploded the instant Lucile’s hand touched it, turning to flames that easily spread to Lucile’s upper body.


The flames even tried to jump to Sion. 


“Shit,” Lucile whimpered, then moved Sion back away from the flames.


Lucile’s body was severely burnt. But he regenerated just as quickly as the flame burnt into him.


“…Are you okay, Lucile?” Sion asked.


Lucile nodded. “Yeah, this is nothing. I was just… careless. But the same trick won’t fool me twice.”


“…Well, that’s fine if true,” Sion said. “He seems pretty strong though?”


The masked man was the one who replied. “Yep! I’m super strong~!” Despite his efforts, his tone came off as oddly apathetic. “If you can’t even beat me, the Goddesses will kill you in nothing flat. I’m giving you a chance to call it quits now. I don’t know what’s making Lucile so impatient, but… I’d better remind you guys where you stand. You’ve only just stepped foot into this world, right? And you’re trying to fight me—”


Then, suddenly… 


“—You’re a thousand years too early.”


The second voice came from Sion’s side. The man was still in front of him. How did his voice get beside him?


Sion turned.


The masked man was there, close by his side.


“Huh!?”


Sion reacted too late. The man had already grasped Lucile’s head in his hand.


Of course Lucile didn’t intend on letting that get him. He reached his arm out to try to cut into the masked man’s body, but smoke or something of the sort came from the man’s body, and he slipped right through Lucile’s attack. Then he pulled Lucile to the ground by his head.


Sion balled his hand into a fist, aiming to help Lucile.


But the masked man clicked his tongue, and Sion’s body lost its ability to move. He was stuck in the same position he’d frozen in, readying a punch that’d never reach.


“……”


He couldn’t even speak.


That man stole his ability to freely use his body.


The man looked at him to confirm it before looking back down at Lucile. “Now then. Since you guys can’t lay a hand on me…”

“…I’ll kill you,” Lucile said, then moved his hands and mumbled an incantation.


“Don’t be silly. There’s no way you can beat me with magic. Also, I made that spell. I taught you that spell.”


Then the man whispered something, and the magic that Lucile just started faded away like it was nothing.


“It’s useless, Lucile. You’re still playing in the shallows. You can’t reach me, no matter what you do now… You need to go deeper, deeper, so deep that no one can hear you screaming in the dark… 


“…Bastard,” Lucile said. “Who are you?”


“The fact that you don’t know is proof of how weak you are.”


“……”


“That’s why I came to save you. You… no, the two of you could be of use to me… so I came to save you.”


“……”


“Now it’d be nice if you’d run. I’ll pacify this Goddess somehow. You guys need to go find more power while I do. Just enough power to shoulder this country’s darkness. You need to have just enough power to devour Ryner before one of you becomes king of this country…”


With that, the man released Lucile and stood.


Lucile immediately jumped up and tried to attack him again. Lucile’s hand went straight through him, but the masked man turned to hundreds of sheets of paper, each dancing through the wind, before stacking themselves up in a briefcase nearby. Then the briefcase rattled around and flew away.


“…Whoa.” The power binding Sion in place began to fade. He looked to Lucile. “What was all that about?”


Lucile stared in the direction that the briefcase had disappeared in. “Something I’ve seen before…”


Sion recalled something the masked man said: ‘Also, I made that spell. I taught you that spell.’


“…So you know him?”


Lucile tilted his head. “I wonder… My memories are lacking. I…” Lucile pressed his hand to his head, his nails grazing his temple… then digging in hard enough to draw blood. “…It seems like my memories have been tampered with. I had thought that I obtained my current power myself…”


Lucile’s words trailed off. Then he turned to look at Sion.


“But it’s fine,” Lucile said. “A Goddess is coming. We have to deal with it…”


His words trailed off again. Sion understood why. He tore his eyes from Lucile and looked back. Roland’s dark night was there, just as it had been for the past few hours. But it was a quiet, normal night. The pressure of something coming to attack them was gone.


Someone had stopped the Goddess. It had to have been that masked man.


“He said that we aren’t strong enough yet,” Sion said. “Is that true?”


 Lucile shrugged. “…Even if it is, we have no choice but to survive this killing game. We were lucky this time. That Goddess was a bit too strong for us.”


“Whoa, whoa, you’ve got to be kidding,” Sion said. “I didn’t accept your power just to be lead straight to my death, you know.”


“I do know that.”


“Really?”


“Yeah… it seems like that man was telling us that our power is still incomplete.”


“Incomplete? So there’s more?” 


Lucile smiled. “We need to release enough of the power of Aslude Roland within you for you to be acknowledged by the Human α, curse of this country. But the people of this country have already surrendered everything to the royal family. Hardly anyone has pledged loyalty to you. Which means…”


“…I’ll become stronger if I make the people of this country think of me as their king?”


“Yeah.”


“So that’s the kind of power that this is?”


Lucile shook his head. “That’s the kind of curse this is. It’s a curse cast by Goddesses who feared the Heroes. It’s your job to break the curse little by little.”


Sion still didn’t really understand much of anything that Lucile said. But he was past the point of wanting an explanation. He’d have to work with Lucile for a long time either way, so why piss him off and make it painful? That’d make it feel even longer.


So there was no need to rush Lucile.


It was exactly as the masked man said: they should take it slow. They’d never be able to leave the darkness once they entered, after all.


“……”


“In any case, it looks like tonight’s event ends here,” Lucile said. “I think I’ll go elsewhere.”


“Will you, now.”


“So where’s little Lucile, who suffered an astounding defeat in our first battle planning to run off to?” Sion asked mischievously.  


“…To retrieve my stolen memories,” Lucile said and disappeared without a trace. It was like he’d never even been there to begin with. 


Sion sighed lightly.


Lately monsters were all he saw. Never human, never able to be human. Just monsters, one after another.


That included Sion himself.


“……”


Even now there was a curse whirling around in his insides, strong enough to make him feel like he was going to throw his viscera up. If he relaxed and let it eat him from the inside, he’d become a Goddess just like his siblings.


Sion smiled. Sharp as it was, it was entirely made of false confidence. 


The truth was that he wanted to run away.


His weak heart was screaming at him to find someone, anyone else who could do this instead and leave all the pain for them to deal with instead.


But… 


“Oh, you lived.”


That voice didn’t surprise him. Because it was human. A normal person, not something that lurked in the dark.


So he turned to face it. When he did, he saw Luke who he’d met earlier. He had white hair despite being in his early twenties. He was likely one of Rahel Miller’s right-hand men along with Claugh Klom.


“You came back?” Sion asked.


Luke nodded. “Yes. Miller told me to come help you.”


“Miller did?”


“Yes.”


“So he’s decided to write me into his scenario?”


Luke shrugged. “Or Miller will enter your scenario. Isn’t it best if the gears running this country work together?”


What a thing to say after all this time. Sion smiled, tired.


So Miller, who had constructed such a careful, inflexible plan, ended up changing his mind rather easily in the end, despite Miller being unlikely to understand what had happened. Apparently what he got from it was a desire to be Sion’s ally, though.


“…Miller’s amazing. To the point that it’s frightening,” Sion said.


“You think so?”


Sion nodded. “I do.”


“Then… then explain the details of all this in a way that a dim guy like me can understand, will you? Explain what happened here, what’s happened with you, and…”


Luke paused, considering his words as he looked up at the sky. He stared at the dark sky, free of both moon and stars.


“…Why does this strange country called Roland even exist?” Luke asked. Then he looked back at Sion. His expression had hardened. He looked ready to threaten Sion.


“……”


Sion didn’t give him an answer. He just smiled. “Do you really think I’ll tell you all the details when you’re making that kind of threatening face at me?”


“I don’t believe that you won’t tell me.”


“Torture me and see.”


“Hahaha. Do you really not know?”


Sion nodded. “Yeah. I don’t understand what destiny has in store for us. Honestly, it’s pretty annoying. But what can you do…” Sion’s voice trailed off for a moment. He sighed before continuing. “Anyway, I’m really tired. How about we call it a day, get some sleep, and have a meeting about this tomorrow?”


“What kind of meeting?” Luke asked, tilting his head.


Sion smiled. “A meeting to bring me into your group,” he said and turned his back to Luke to face the direction of his lodgings, and set out in a walk.


“You’ve gotten preeetty interesting lately, haven’t you?” Luke asked from behind.


“I’m not ‘interesting.’”


“Hahaha. Well, I’ll look forward to seeing you tomorrow.”


Sion raised his hand to wave him off. “Yeah. See you then.”


---


Dreaming. Conscious. Dreaming. Conscious. Dreaming. Conscious.


He drifted between sleep and wake many, many times, so many that he lost the ability to make a distinction between the two.


Lucile Eris whispered. “It’s pretty… it’s pretty dull.” 


Then he raised his head.


He was currently standing in front of the Eris gate. It was made of metal on wood and had a decidedly different atmosphere when compared to the gates of other nobles.


“……”


He turned around.


His little sister was there.


She was very like him in some ways, and not like him at all in others.


He smiled. “Hey, Ferris. You’re back.”


She looked at him with her pretty face and unsociable expression. “Yeah. You’re just coming back too?”


Lucile laughed. “I was worried that my precious sister hadn’t returned yet, so I was waiting for you here.”


“Liar.”


“No, that was the truth.”


“Really?”


Lucile nodded. “It’s true.”


“Really.”


“Mm.”


“Then… well, I’m back now,” Ferris said. “So you don’t need to worry.”


“Really?”


“Mm.”


“So I don’t need to worry even though a powerful soldier made you faint and took you with him?”


Ferris’ expression clouded over as she looked at him.


She was making a pretty dark face now, but no one could touch her. Because he’d vowed to protect her. He’d protect her because she was too pretty.


“So where’s my lecture?” Ferris asked.


“You don’t need one. I’m just happy that you’re safe. I’m in a good mood because it’s such a pretty night, so I’ve decided not to lecture anyone.”


Ferris looked up, confused. “A pretty night? But there’s no moon or stars?”


Lucile looked up, too.


But his eyes could see the stars. They could see the moon. They could see countless bad things, too.


She existed in a different world from him, so they ended up seeing different things. Because he lived in the deepest corner of hell, dirty enough to make him sick. So he couldn’t see the same world as someone beautiful.


Even so, he smiled.


He was truly happy that his fate didn’t befall his sister, too.


“…You’re right,” he said. “There’s no moon and there are no stars. But it’s fun when we get along enough to look at the sky together, don’t you think?”


“I don’t understand that emotion.”


He looked at her. At her emotionlessness. He recalled her asking him questions about emotions with that same expression when they were younger, when she’d found a poetry anthology in the bookcase in his room to read.


That anthology had a poem in it that went like this— 


 “I love you.”


Her body became unable to move from those words.


“I love you from the bottom of my heart.” 


Her body couldn’t move from those words.


“I love every little bit of you.”


Her body… couldn’t move. From fear. 


That was ‘love.’ Even though she was scared… she knew that this was ‘love.’


‘Love’ meant that everything had turned to despair.


She’d whispered the word love as she read it, questioning it, her head tilted in confusion.


She’d been pretty then. Like she wasn’t real.


He didn’t mean how she looked or how she was on the inside. There was just something about her that was very different from him. He understood that since the moment she was born.


Even though they had the same hair and the same skin, he knew she was different from the moment she was born.


She’d asked him about it then. “What’s this ‘love’ they speak of? Brother.”


It was a cute question that only a kid could come up with.


How was he even supposed to respond to that?


He felt like it was a pretty important question. He’d like to choose his words carefully and answer it well.


“……”


How had even responded back then? He’d still been a kid, too. He just couldn’t remember.


It was indistinct, fuzzy, just like things were now. Yes, they were memories, and they weren’t meant to be clear. But it felt like there was an additional fog on them that shouldn’t be there. He just couldn’t remember.


It was probably… 


“……”


The work of magic.


There was a unique spell placed on his mind.


That masked man he met earlier had apparently met him before, too. He must have placed that spell on him.


“…How unpleasant,” Lucile mumbled.


“Mm?”

Lucile smiled. “It has nothing to do with you.”


“Really?”

“Yeah.”

“I see. I’m heading in, then.”


“Mm. It’s late, after all. Go to your room and sleep.”


Ferris nodded. “I’m tired. I’d sleep even if you didn’t tell me to.” She took a few steps up to the enormous Eris gate. “Open.”


It opened on command. She made to enter, but stopped for a moment. “You’re staying here?”


Lucile nodded. “I want to feel the night breeze a little longer.”


“Really.”


“Mm.”


“Brother.”

“Hm?”


“…I’ll lend you an ear if there’s something you want to talk about.”


She said it completely emotionlessly. But he smiled. “Thanks. But I don’t have anything to talk to you about now. So you can sleep worry-free.”


“Really?”


“Yeah.”


“Then… then that’s fine,” she said, a little sad. Then she turned back to their property and entered through the gate.


The gate closed behind her, and his beloved sister disappeared into the other side.


“……”


He watched the other side for some time.


“…Now, then. I had better go retrieve my memories.”


Even though he said that, he didn’t really want to do it. Because they were memories from the toughest time of his life. Memories from the time where Ferris, still just a kid, had lost her expressions altogether.


He’d been willing to do anything back then. Anything to recover her smile. They were memories of him screaming that. Memories of a weak little kid screaming while crying.


“……”


He thought back to when he stopped being human.

It was a dark night with no moon.


It was a dark world with no one who’d save him.


“……”


Lucile Eris slowly began to recall those dark memories. 


---
idola: (Default)
 

Volume 4


Chapter 4: Outside the Realm of Human


Table of Contents

Previous | Next


---


Miller looked to Luke. “Are you familiar with Duke Lieral Lieutolu?”


“I’ve heard the name, but… you’re saying that he’s the one who fired magic without a magic circle?”


Miller nodded. “He easily turned the tables on twenty soldiers attacking him at once. He’d used Lightning Flash then without a magic circle or an incantation. He just said the name of the spell and it took care of all twenty-one of our magic circles.”


Luke’s eyes widened. “That’s impossible.”


Miller nodded again. “Yeah. It’s impossible. But you saw it too, right?”


“Yes. We’ve found ourselves in a bit of a pinch, haven’t we… is he human?”


“He himself said that he’s not.”


“Uwah, so he’s not human. Then what is he?”


Miller obviously didn’t know the answer to that. All he knew was that Lieral Lieutolu had a different air about him.


He was a man whose name went down in history as a genius in the field of magic research. But was it really possible for him to have that much power through magic research alone?


It gave him the same feeling as whatever lurked on Eris land. It had made two hundred elites disappear without sound nor a fuss. The Eris family was just supposed to use swords, but was that really the case?


“……”


No, even if that was all done with a sword, it was still far past what a human could do. It was the work of someone who had surpassed their humanity.


Luke Stokkart and Claugh Klom were far more able than the average human, but even then, it was on a scale entirely different from these things. Luke and Claugh were decidedly human.


“…Roland’s… darkness,” Miller whispered, repeating the words Lieral had said that day.


Luke looked confused. “Darkness?”


Miller didn’t answer. He didn’t know how to answer. Because there was no reason for Luke to know about the darkness permeating their country and the monsters who ran rampant within it.


Even so, he smiled. It clashed somewhat with his frown lines. “So that incomprehensible thing has finally decided to appear before me again,” he whispered.


He’d waited eleven years for this.


He was somewhere that his father had never reached now, in a place he’d never touched.


“I’m different.”


He’d take a step into that darkness that no one else knew about.


“Luke.”


“What is it?”


“Start working on reforming this country. Soon…” 


“…Huh? But—”


“Our first bump in the road is here. Someone else has been laying groundwork too. So we’ll take their road. The gears of this story are about to start moving…”


Miller stood.


“…So how about our gears move with them?”


Miller looked to the eldest Eris daughter, who sat restrained in the corner.


“I’ll start by torturing this woman for information on the Eris family,” Miller said. “You’ll—”


“Go help Sir Sion?”


“Yeah. It seems like he’s already involved with the other plan. We can use him.”


“But he might already be dead,” Luke said.


“Save him.”


“Whaaa. Don’t be ridiculous. You’re telling me that even though you already know how strong Lieral Lieutolu is?” Luke asked.


“Yeah.”


“I might die fighting a monster like that, you know?”


“Do something so you don’t die,” Miller said. 


“Wooow, you’re horrible,” Luke said, but turned to go fight that monster without hesitation.


Miller watched his subordinate’s relaxed, smiling face as he left. “You’re plenty enough of a monster yourself to make it work,” he said.


Luke didn’t look too happy with that. He scrunched up his face. “You make it sound like it’s someone else’s problem.”


“Haha. Don’t die.”


“I wonder if I will. Well, I’ll try not to.”


With that, Luke left.


Miller looked back to the corner of the room, to that inhumanly beautiful girl.


Inhuman. Not looking human. Absolutely not human.


Those words overflowed from this strange country.


“…Show me this inhuman plan of yours, will you?”


---


Passing through the deep, deep darkness… meant passing through countless pointless dreams.


“……”


He slowly regained consciousness. When he did he heard a man’s voice from far away.


 “…You’re plenty enough of a monster yourself…”  


You make it sound like it’s someone else’s problem.


Don’t die.


I wonder if I will. Well, I’ll try not to.


She didn’t know what they were talking about. But she didn’t really care either.


What she did care about was… 


“……”


She opened her eyes a bit. She had golden-blonde hair and clear blue eyes that no emotion passed through.


She had an emotionless but handsome face, much like a doll’s.


Ferris Eris’ eyes moved across the room to assess the situation she’d found herself in.


She was in a small room. One other person was present. One enemy.


There had originally been two, but one left.


The only other things here were a desk and file cabinet.


There was also a barred window above her. Her arms were tied up to it with chains.


She’d better deal with the chains. She wiggled her wrists, cracking her joints to try to give them enough leeway to slip out… 


“……”


But she was unsuccessful.


Someone had intentionally tied the chains in a way that she couldn’t escape them by dislocating her wrists. So she decided to change her approach.


She focused her power in her fingertips, waving them two, three times. Then she straightened her hands out… 


“……”


“…Show me this inhuman plan of yours, will you?” Her enemy asked and looked at her.


Ferris looked up at him. He didn’t look like he was in a very good mood.


“……”


She didn’t say anything.


“…You’re awake,” he said. “I’m Captain Rahel Miller. You’re Ferris Eris, right?”


She didn’t say anything.


She just didn’t care enough to.


She didn’t have any interest at all in other people. So she went back to trying to escape.


“It’s impossible to get out of those,” Miller said. “Not even if you dislocate your wrists. Can you please talk to m—”


Ferris dislocated her wrists again, then twisted them around as she strengthened her hands again, then sliced them against what was binding her. It cut through with ease.


Now there was nothing left to hold her down. She shook the chains off, then put her wrists back in place and stood.


“…Oh, I guess I’m the fool here,” Miller said. 


Ferris didn’t respond. She looked around, searching for an exit. If there were a sword here he should slice through the bars on the window and leave through there, but it didn’t look like this room’s owner was a swordsman. So she should just leave through the door.


She didn’t know who the man was, but he’d chained her up. So he was probably an enemy.


“…An enemy, is it.” Ferris turned to face the man for the first time. “Who are you? Why did you bind me? What happened to Sion?” She asked.


Then she tried to think about her situation again.


She’d been fighting with a guy called Claugh earlier, but her memory stopped halfway through that encounter. Someone had probably knocked her out, brought her here, and chained her up.


“…So I lost,” she whispered. “My brother will hit me again for this.”


She said it emotionlessly.


“Ah, we’d like to know a bit about your brother… mind telling us?” Miller asked.


“Why do you want me to tell you about that?”


“I’ll torture you if you won’t talk.”


“Haha.”


“Is that really so funny that you need to laugh?”


“It is funny. Do you really think you can do anything to me?”


The man shrugged. “Who knows. I mean, you could face off against Claugh, so yeah, I probably can’t do much of anything.”


“By Claugh, you mean the redhead?”


“Yeah.”

“Then I’m stronger.”


“Yeah.”


“Then… then it’s impossible for you to do anything to me,” Ferris said and nodded to herself. “Then don’t get in my way. You’re an eyesore.”


“An eyesore.”


“Yeah.”


“Then I won’t get in your way,” he said and opened the door with ease.


Ferris nodded and walked towards it.


“Let’s try another line of questioning then,” he said from her side. “I’ll kill your precious friends if you don’t answer my questions.”


“Friends? Who? I have no friends.”


“Sion. Sion Astal. He’s your friend, right?”


“Mm? He is?”


“Am I wrong? I assumed you were since you went out of your way to protect him.”


Her expression became troubled. But the man in front of her probably couldn’t tell. Expressions weren’t her strong point.


“He’s just a dango delivery boy,” Ferris said. “There are many others out there to take his place if he dies.” Then she began to walk again.


“You’re pretty cold. Like ice.”


Ferris ignored him. She headed into the hallway.


“I’m really going to kill Sion, you know.”


“……”


“His head comes off when I make the signal. I think it’s best if you just do as I say.”


Ferris turned around and smiled. “If that’s what you want to do, then fine. But you can’t kill Sion.”


Miller smiled. “I can.”


“You can’t. Because Sion’s been possessed by my brother. So…”


Her words faded, and her expression took a sad hue.


She’d meant to say that he’s already gone through the worst of it and no one could lay a hand on him anymore, but she stopped.


“……”


Then she began to walk again.


The man didn’t follow.


The soldiers guarding the building stared at her for her beauty, but no one attacked.


Then she heard a voice from behind.


“…So Sion Astal’s been possessed by the swordsman clan, has he? That’s more than enough to go off of. It’s what I’d meant to ask you about.”    


---


Table of Contents

 Previous | Next

idola: (Default)

Volume 4

 

Chapter 3: The Searcher


Table of Contents

Previous | Next


---


He was a very well-dressed man. He wore a chic suit with a crimson tie and held a suitcase, and his blonde hair was well-kept. He had sleepy blue eyes that appeared to be a little low on motivation. He should’ve been in his mid-thirties or so, but he looked younger - it was hard to see him as any older than his mid-twenties.


He didn’t look nearly rough enough to be someone that all of Roland’s military was after, and to top it all off, he’d showed himself at midday. Midday in the slums. He didn’t hide his face at all, and he looked like someone who might’ve aimlessly wandered over by accident, aside from that noble suit he wore.


This man was wanted by the police, and here he was without a carriage, without guards, wandering around aimlessly in the slums. He was so lax that he seemed to be easy pickings for thieves or ruffians as he approached, nothing but smiles.


“Hey, over there,” his coworker Emirua said.


Miller nodded. “I saw.”


“That’s, uh, the guy we’re searching for…”


They’d released a police sketch by then - it’d been a while, after all. “Yeah,” Miller said and nodded again.


“He’s coming this way,” Emirua said, unsure of what to do.


Miller smiled. Who would have thought that his prey would come to him. He could have never predicted this. “Emirua.”


“Yeah?”


“We’re gonna make it big.”


His coworker smiled, too. “R-right—”


His words stopped there. Because he took some kind of attack and vanished completely.


“……”


Miller stared, eyes widened in horror. He looked around to see if there were other enemies, too, but there weren’t. But that was obvious. Because no one in these slums could pull a fast one on him anymore. He was just too used to dealing with the horrible things that happened in the slums nowadays. But this… 


“…What in the world is happening?”


“Hey. You’re Rahel Miller, right?” The suspect asked. 

 

He was Lieral Lieutolu, a former duke and the genius behind much of Roland’s current magic.


Miller gazed at the genius’ sleepy face.


“……”


Could he defeat him? He tried to calculate his changes with a stare.


Lieral continued to approach him, relaxed as could be. “Huh, is Miller the one I just killed then? That’d be pretty bad…”


“I’m Miller.”


“Oh, really? That’s good. Elluah Emirua is the one I wanted to kill. But really, you need to choose better coworkers~ he’s been going through the girls here and systematically assaulting them, you know?”


Miller couldn’t answer.


To be honest, he’d known about that for some time. But that didn’t mean that he could just kill him now. Because doing so would make him stand out. If he’d killed Emirua, then nothing else in this rotten country would ever change.


It was rotten from the core. Just pruning the branches wouldn’t help. It had to be uprooted completely or nothing would change.


But that was whatever right now.


“So our magnificent runaway has decided to come into broad daylight to dispose of a demonic rapist, has he?”


Lieral shrugged. “No way. I came to see you.”


“Me?”


“Yeah. I thought I’d come and see what that idiot who’s forgotten his place and decided to change this country looked like,” he said, his sleepy face managing a smile.


Miller glared. “Well…”


He spoke to distract the other man from seeing his fist clench up. Then he smacked it right into Lieral’s cheek. It connected easily. “Guah!”


Miller didn’t stop there. He moved both hands to strangle Lieral’s throat, then kicked his knees out under him to wrestle him to the ground.


“Sto…”


Of course Miller didn’t stop. Because he knew that he wouldn’t be able to match Lieral if he could cast magic. So he had to keep moving.


He’d decided how he’d act in this scenario some time ago: if he were even in the position to capture Lieral, he’d kill him without hesitation.


Lieral was most likely the most talented mage in all of Roland. So he’d kill him without letting him use magic.


The military’s bounty notice said to capture him dead or alive. So there was no point in letting him live.


“Die,” Miller said as he strangled Lieral while slamming his head against the ground.


He heard his skull crack.


“……”


He thought it was over.


“You have to get rid of men who assault girls.”


That… was Lieral’s voice. It was coming from behind him.


Miller looked down at the face of the man he’d just killed. It was changing, melting, the skin globbing off with the consistency of honey… and underneath Lieral’s melted skin… was Emirua’s face.


“Shit,” Miller said. He sprung up and stepped away, then turned around to where he’d heard Lieral’s voice, tensing himself for battle to the point where he was shivering.


He cursed his own shock. He cursed himself for his foolishness in believing that he could defeat Roland’s strongest mage.


He’d been too eager to catch him, and now he was getting his just desserts.


“…I’m an idiot,” Miller mumbled. And then he focused on what was behind him: a perfectly relaxed, sleepy man.


Miller was so scared that his mind was flooding him with the impulse to escape, and yet Lieral was just standing there like he was ready to lay down for an afternoon nap.


“…An illusion?”


“Yeah.”  


“But I didn’t see you use any magic,” Miller said.


“Are you sure you aren’t just dull?”


“Haha, that may be… but I won’t look down on you anymore.”


“Heheh, probably not. You seem pretty promising. But not so much that you can fight me.”


Miller nodded easily. “It’d be impossible for me alone.”


“Hm? You aren’t alone?”


Miller smiled. “Hey. Lightning Flash,” he ordered.


His subordinates from the slums appeared to surround Lieral. There were about twenty of them, and they all began to draw a magic circle at the same time. Miller did the same. The plan was to use thunder magic. Counting Miller, they’d shoot twenty-one of the same spell. No one should be able to dodge that, no matter how much of a monster they may be.


“…You were wrong to come into my territory,” Miller said. “Sorry, but I’m gonna need you to die.”


His spell was soon finished. Everyone began to speak the words to it at once.


“I wish for thunder—”


Lieral didn’t react other than to look around, a little bothered by how many magic circles had been drawn around him. 


And then Lieral Lieutolu opened his mouth and spoke slowly.


“Death of Lightning Flash.”


A magic circle like any other spell from Roland appeared before him without warning… but the speed at which it appeared was unlike what one saw with Roland’s spells.


Lieral hadn’t drawn that magic circle. And yet he activated a spell.


Ridiculous. Miller wanted to shout that it was ridiculous. But before he could a massive ball of sparks appeared in the center of Lieral’s magic circle, then burst and scattered through his surroundings in long, thin bolts.


One such bolt headed straight for Miller. It rammed right into his magic circle and made his spell disappear. The same happened to each of his subordinates’ spells.


Lieral had destroyed them all with that one spell. He spoke calmly, sleepily. “I’ll say it again, but you’re alone, right? You’re just one person. Let me confirm that. If you’re not alone and there’s really a crowd around me, then I’ll have to kill everyone here. Are you okay with that?”


“……”


Miller raised three fingers. It was their signal to wait on standby. His subordinates erased their presence on cue.


Lieral nodded, satisfied. “So what’ll you do now? Do you want to keep fighting a little longer?”


Miller shook his head. “It’s my loss.”


“You’re strong.”


“Hah… Says who?”


 Lieral laughed, then pressed a finger to his mouth. “You heard it straight from me.”


Miller looked at his mouth. It opened, and small, dark things like bugs came pouring out. But when he looked carefully he could tell that they weren’t bugs. They were letters. He didn’t know which country’s alphabet they were, but they poured out, and then soon disappeared. 


“…What did you do?” Miller asked.


Lieral shrugged. “You told them to standby, didn’t you? So you let them be killed by words.”

“Wha—”


“It’s not surprising. It’s because of your lapse in judgement. You ignored me even though I said that I wanted to talk to you alone. So of course this happened, right?”


“Stop. I’ll have them withdr—”


“It’s too late.”


“……”


Miller wanted to sprint towards Lieral. He readied himself to fly at someone he couldn’t win against, fully intent on attacking him. It took everything in him to overcome his fear to prepare his body.


Their deaths weren’t necessary sacrifices. He’d just been told that they were dying because of his own mistake. It was entirely his fault. So he couldn’t make a second mistake here.


He couldn’t feel nothing when it came to his friends’ deaths. So he glared at Miller.


“……”


But he didn’t do anything.


He gritted his teeth, but he didn’t move his limbs.


Lieral smiled again. “Good boy. You resisted the temptation.”


“……”


“Don’t worry. I was lying about killing all of your allies. I’ll just make them sleep.”


Lieral snapped his fingers.


“……”


Something incredible happened. Everyone around them fell down at once. Not just Miller’s subordinates, either. Everyone in the slums.


“Alrighty, they’re asleep~”


Lieral said it like it was a simple matter. But it wasn’t. He hadn’t drawn a magic circle, and he hadn’t spoken an incantation. All he did was snap his fingers and everyone in a wide area fell over asleep.


He was powerful enough to rule the world. Far, far too powerful.


None of the spells he used were normal. Not a single one of them. He just spoke and magic happened. He didn’t need to do anything else.


“…Are you human?” Miller asked.


“Nope,” Lieral said easily, but somewhat sadly.


“Then what are you?”


“I didn’t come here to explain that.”


“Then what…”


…did he need from Miller?


That’s what he meant to ask. But Lieral’s briefcase opened with a click of its lock coming undone.


Papers packed with those same letters that Miller couldn’t read came pouring out. Then the papers started moving on their own like they were dancing, or perhaps composing something. 


Dozens of sheets of paper flew up, then met and stuck together in a ball. Then the ball molded itself into a human head, and then flopped down onto the ground where it rolled for a moment.


“……”


Miller watched the head.


Blood was dripping from its neck like it was freshly severed, its eyes wide with fear and mouth open in a silent scream.


It was such a realistic, perfect, life-like replication of Lieral’s head that it made him want to throw up.


“…What are you planning?” Miller asked. 


Lieral smiled. “You already know, don’t you?”


“…Hm. Take this head and tell the military that I’ve killed you, right?”


Lieral nodded. “I think that’s what you want too? Your ambitions will be much closer to where you can reach if you do.”


“My ambitions?”


“Yeah.”


“Just who—”


“I have no interest in a boring conversation about your revolution and how you want it to be a secret,” Lieral said. “If you don’t want it, then I can bring it to some other place. But I brought it here to you because you’re promising and seem like you’ll live for a good while yet. Whether you take it or not is up to you.”


Goodness.


“……”


He knew everything and didn’t care.


“……”


And Miller… was interested. He stared at the head by Lieral’s feet. His plan would advance at an amazing rate if he just took it.


“……”


But that was sticking something horribly monstrous in the middle of his plan. Something that Miller hadn’t considered and didn’t know anything about.


What was the trade-off?


Miller looked to Lieral and spoke. “You’re saying that you’re giving this head to me. But what are you getting out of this? Don’t tell me it’s just to get your pursuers off your back. With power like yours…”


Lieral was easily strong enough to level the whole country. What were a few bounty hunters on his trail?


Lieral flicked the hand holding the suitcase to close it. The lock clicked shut on its own. “It’s okay if you want to live normally. I don’t want anything in exchange. No, maybe it’s better if I say that I get something in return on that path you’re following.”


With that, Lieral turned to leave. But not without a final comment.


“That’s why I brought it here for you. I think it’d be nice if you’d use it for a promotion.”


“But I haven’t done anything—”


“And yet I can still benefit. Perhaps I should say that it’s inevitable? Sorry, but we can’t have this conversation if you don’t take it. It’s unfortunate, but people who know about that stuff…”


“Can’t be left alive?”


“Yeah.”


“You’re a pretty free speaker then.”


“Sorry. But the problem is that you’re so much weaker than me.”


“Yeah, that’s true.”

“Haha. But you’ll get stronger in the meantime, so don’t sweat the details too much.”


“Stronger than you?” Miller asked.


“Not unless you plan on giving up your humanity… and that’s not something I recommend. It’s fine if you don’t worry too much about the darkness of this good-for-nothing country and just continue to walk in daylight. People like that are necessary too, after all. But people like me…”


Lieral looked up at the sky as his voice trailed off. The sun was shining brilliantly from its midday peak. But Lieral wasn’t looking at the sun. Miller could feel that he was staring at something dark up there.


“…Hey, Miller. Have you ever thought about if anything is up there or not?”


Miller looked up, too. The sky was bright enough to narrow his pupils significantly. But he couldn’t see anything past the sky. “What are you…”


Miller looked back to Lieral. But he was gone.


Miller clicked his tongue quietly. He’d just been played like a fool.


The body of his coworker and Lieral’s freshly severed head both lay before him.


“Shit… what’s with this,” Miller muttered. He felt like everything that just happened had been a daydream. But seeing those there meant it wasn’t all some illusion, although it felt like was.


He was a mage so strong that he’d stopped being human, and Miller was his powerless plaything. 


Even now, the bright light of the sun was shining on that rotten head. The head had been nothing but paper moments ago, but it didn’t look like it at all.


He picked the head up. It was heavy like a head ought to be… but that too was just a fabrication.


“Geez. Isn’t this going a bit overboard with the magic tricks?” Miller mumbled.


Illusion or not, he’d failed to consider any of this. The made-up head and the monster that’d appeared before him. He didn’t understand what that monster wanted to accomplish, either.


What he did know was that Lieral was a monster who could single handedly destroy the whole country. The goal that Miller was working so hard for could be accomplished by that monster in seconds.


But Lieral said he had no interest in that.


It was almost like Miller, who was working so hard for it was just… 


“A clown…”


He smiled bitterly.


But the encounter had made him more knowledgeable. 


There was something weird about this country. He’d vaguely realized that before, too, but now it was obvious. Something about this country was absolutely, undeniably eerie.


It was strange that a country so rotten and impoverished had continued on for so long.


Other countries had revolutionaries when they were on the brink of destruction and turned the country on its head. The fact that that didn’t happen in Roland was strange.


No, the revolutionaries here were Miller and his father. That’s what he’d thought.


His father had been very powerful. He’d been smart, too, and blessed with good allies. And yet he died so easily.


“……”


If even his father couldn’t change this country, then it was likely… that there was just something different about its structure compared to other countries. That’s what Miller thought now.


He recalled something Lieral had said: “It’s fine if you don’t worry too much about the darkness of this good-for-nothing country and just continue to walk in daylight. People like that are necessary too, after all.”


Those words rolled around in Miller’s head as he considered them.


“The darkness… of this good-for-nothing country,” Miller whispered. He looked back up at the sky. It was so bright that it was hard to keep his eyes open. But he forced them to widen despite the bright light, as if he’d be able to see the darkness Roland had fallen into like that. As if he’d be able to see past the sky like that.


And then.


“……”


---


Table of Contents

Previous | Next

idola: (Default)
 Ochiden Volume 4


Chapter 2: Prey

Table of Contents
Previous | Next

---


Roland was just as mad then as it is now.


War, greed, and despair were all they had. No matter where you looked you saw dead bodies lying on the ground. The city was so stricken with poverty and starvation that nobody had the energy left to cry.


A country left like that would normally rebel before long, and then the rebels would gather to form a revolution. If the people stood up to fight, nothing should be able to stop them.


However.


Even though this had gone on for a long time, there were no signs of revolution to be found.


Of course there were uprisings. Many people with strong leadership abilities appeared to lead them. But their efforts were soon destroyed, and so the uprisings ended without ever reaching the full support of the people many, many times.


Miller had watched it happen time and time again.


His own father had been a leader of one said uprising. Miller had seen his decapitated head roll along the dirt when he was seven years old.


He’d screamed as his head fell.


“The embers we fanned… won’t disappear just because I’ve died!” He yelled, and then his life was over.


At the time his father’s dying words meant nothing to Miller.


The organization his father created to revolt with was destroyed.


Two assassins dispatched from the Hidden Elites killed everyone in it. They didn’t just stop there, either. They also killed everyone who the people of his organization greeted in day-to-day life.


And so Miller hid from them for three years, from age seven to age nine. That was how he learned to hide himself, to keep from standing out. He waited in the slums where the nobles didn’t dare to come. Waited for something that’d let him make an official appearance in the world, so to speak.


And then one day… a noble’s carriage appeared.


Miller had his allies attack it, then saved the nobles inside himself.


The noble invited him to join his private army. He’d made his appearance.


Two years later, the noble died. Miller was officially transferred to Roland’s military.


Naturally, he was just treated worse than slave thanks to the fact that he was from the slums. Even the soldiers born to commoners hated him. But he didn’t mind.


Because he’d seen it many times before. He saw his father and the other rebel leaders killed time after time. So he slowly did the things that needed to be done.


That was how the noble he’d served under for two years died, too - slowly. He burnt a weak poison into smoke for the noble to inhale as he slept until he died in order to profit.


“……”


His assignment was to patrol the slums. To kill his old allies who were against the nobility. To kill his old allies who were against this country.


So his former allies called him a backstabber. His current allies called him a backstabber, too.


Obviously. Because could kill his allies without paling in the slightest.


He didn’t hesitate. He didn’t mind being called a backstabber at all. He could already see the path he was on, after all. He could see what he was supposed to do.


He just had to keep this up.


He didn’t mind even when people spat on him.


“……”


He was patrolling on that day, too.  


The people looked at him with hatred because of the path he’d taken. Because he managed the people of this hell harshly. But it was because of him that this place had gone without any major skirmishes or individuals running amok in the past few months.


He felt like that was a good thing.


There was no reason for the powerless to bet their lives on that sort of thing. Those blessed with power could take care of it, after all.


The nature of a revolution was one that hurt those around the revolutionaries. Their families, friends, even neighbors. All were considered equally guilty and executed regardless of their crimes.


Say he fanned the flames of revolution once more.


If he fanned a bright flame like his father before him, he would absolutely not fail. He would start preparing long enough to give himself time to succeed without a doubt before raising his head against the world. So he kept his head down.


He didn’t think of fighting back even when people spat on him and called him trash.


He needed to stay hidden. Hidden within Roland’s army.


And so—


“…What’re you looking at?” Miller asked. “What’re you ignorants making that needy face for?”  


The people grimaced.


So Miller smiled. “Get out of my sight,” he said.


And then… 


“……”


He heard thunder roar from behind him. A sound like something being fired.


Miller turned to see what it was. It seemed like it’d been fired from pretty far away, so the fact that he could hear it from where he stood meant that whatever had made it was pretty significant.


His coworker at the time, a man named Emirua spoke. “Whoa, whoa, Rahel… isn’t that coming from the noble’s district?”


“…Seems so.”


“‘Seems so,’ huh? This is pretty serious. An instructor might’ve gotten into the noble’s district, and that’d mean that the guards there were all slaughtered, right?”


Miller shrugged. “Who says they’re our enemy?”


Emirua looked like he understood what Miller was getting at. “So you think it’s between insiders, then? An accident?”


Miller nodded. “It’s reasonable to assume so. Thieves aren’t capable of making it into that district.” That was how strictly guarded it was. Miller knew that all too well. His father had been captured trespassing in the noble’s district, after all. “But… even if it was just an accident, it sounded pretty big. They might come question us. Alright, Emirua. Let’s go back.”


With that, Miller began to walk away.


“But we’re supposed to be patrolling—”


“It’s possible that something major has just happened,” Miller interrupted. “They might call on us to go there if they don’t have enough people to deal with it. And if we weren’t back at headquarters then…”


“Whoa, you think they’d punish us for that?”


“It’s possible.”


“That’d suck.”


“Sure would.”


“Should we just go back then?”


Miller sighed. “That’s what I’ve been saying.”


And so they returned to their division’s headquarters.


---


The Division of the Imperial Capital Reylude’s Protection was in an uproar when they returned. The reason was of course the incident in the noble’s district, and in the blink of an eye everyone there was given orders to deal with it, including Miller.


The deranged noble who created an explosion incident escaped. He is extremely dangerous and it is possible that he may cause harm to the Roland Empire. You are authorized to kill him regardless of your social position.


Those were his orders.


Miller looked at the profile of the deranged noble who he’d been given orders on. It wasn’t all that detailed, of course. Just his name and his appearance.


His name was Lieral Lieutolu. He’d been a duke, but of course this all meant that he was being stripped of his title.


He was blond and had dark blue eyes that were always sleepy and devoid of motivation… That’s what it said, but it was still unlikely that they’d be able to capture someone as strong as he was.


It’d be easier to find him if they at least had a sketch or portrait, but the army was in too much of a fuss for that. So they gave a simple description even to the lowest ranking soldiers like Miller to ask for help in chasing him down.


“…This is a witch hunt, isn’t it?” Miller mumbled to himself. They’d probably end up killing every man with blond hair and blue eyes in this search. Their one saving grace was that blond hair and blue eyes was an uncommon combination outside of the nobility.


Even so, there would be people who ignored that. Three hundred unrelated people were killed the last time the army chased down a runaway criminal like this, and they’d had a sketch and a set location to search then.


A stupid amount of blood would be spilt going about it like this.


Just like always.


“……”


Miller stood still and stared at his orders for quite some time. Because he was familiar with the name Lieral Lieutolu. He was sure that he’d seen it somewhere before. He stood there, thinking long and hard about when and where that might have been before he thought he got it.


It was a name he remembered from his childhood. That name was written on a grimoire that belonged to one of the soldiers who killed his father.


Lieral Lieutolu.


It was the name of the man sitting at the top of Roland’s magic scholars until a few years ago. He’d had a tremendous impact on the country’s magic composition, which in turn meant that its system of magic wouldn’t be complete without him. He recalled reading something like that about him.


He had created Roland’s most lethal spell castable by a single person - Abstract Phosphorization. He also created the large-scale spell Lightning Fall.


He’d created many, many spells for Roland, and made nearly all of their spells more efficient and generalized their usage.


He was a genius of magic to the point where other couldn’t even begin to comprehend his ability. He solved issues before others even realized they were there.


He was too smart, in fact. He surrounded himself with his own knowledge and ability to the point that those around him feared him. To the point where their mad country’s military was terribly afraid of him.


And so his life quickly fell into decline.


He lost his place as the Chairman of Magic Research. Though he should have had ample accomplishments recorded and attributed to him, by the time Miller entered the military at age seventeen, none were left. Lieral’s name was slowly moved to the back side of history until it was entirely gone from the public eye and faded from the people’s memory. 


But now that name was right before his eyes. As the name of a deranged noble who had caused an explosion in the city, along with orders on how to deal with him.


“…So the genius who was chased into the shadows is deranged, is he?”


Miller felt like this happened often.


Someone would use this incident as a stepping stone. It was a bigger deal than anyone in headquarters now realized. Someone in the upper rungs of the military was likely terrified of Lieral Lieutolu. That was how powerful he was.


So what would happen if Miller captured Lieutolu?


Easy. His position would skyrocket. He’d be able to make his way deeper into Roland’s politics.


It was the perfect chance for him. He couldn’t miss it.


“…Everyone’s probably thinking that, though.”


Miller gave orders to his subordinates - those who he’d been moving in the shadows with since his father’s death, those who had no affiliation with the military: search for Lieral Lieutolu.


But it was like he was nowhere to be found. Obviously.


The whole military was searching for him and they hadn’t even found a clue. Miller’s organization was no larger than a bug when compared to Roland’s military. So why should they have any luck either?


Three months passed with ease. Lieutolu probably wasn’t even in the country more.


He’d missed his chance.


But that was fine. All he had to do was wait for another chance.


He’d lose if he got impatient. He’d die if he tried to rush things.


So Miller called the search for Lieutolu off. The days continued to pass by just as they had, failing to catch his interest.


They were days of tormenting the commoners and sucking up to the nobility, days of being hated by his comrades.


Three more months passed.


It was a day a full six months after Lieutolu escaped.

On that day, Miller’s prey suddenly made contact with him from the other side.

---

Table of Contents
Previous | Next

idola: (Default)

Volume 4

Chapter 1: What Lurks in Roland

Table of Contents
Previous | Next

---


Of course he never thought that everything would go perfectly.


As kids we were taught that we could do anything, weren’t we? We were told that we could make all of our dreams come true. But we’re not kids anymore. So he never thought that everything would go perfectly.


“……”


But everything was going well. It was all going according to plan, following the groundwork he’d laid out perfectly. Everything followed that path perfectly.


And yet something about it just wasn’t enough.


“……”


That’s what Captain Rahel Miller thought.


He had a stern face and eyes that looked like they could cut right through you. Principles of law and order were always present within those eyes of his. He wore his Roland military uniform cleanly and free of wrinkles, and stood with perfect posture. His surroundings were extraordinarily clean, too - his office’s bookshelf, his desk, even visitors, when present - it was all well-organized and free of clutter.


This was the path he was meant to walk. He progressed in an orderly, disciplined fashion, as if he felt that this was what he was born to do.


The Roland Empire was currently following the plan for a revolution that he’d drawn up. Nobody else was capable of such a perfect and quick revolution. There were likely more people out there that hadn’t even realized that a revolution was occurring than those who were aware.


But Miller didn’t think there was anything particularly special about that. Because it was clear that his plan would progress in that manner. Because he’d been planning this for over ten years, ensuring that it’d progress slowly but steadily so as to not draw unnecessary attention.


And so the story progressed along with his plan.


Do the necessary things to a necessary degree.


That was his motto.


By those words alone, every year, every month, every day, every hour, every minute, every second, he proceeded without rest. At some point, everyone was on his side. Everyone was devoted to him. And so everything progressed according to the plan of the man called a genius. 


A bitter smile rose to Miller’s harsh face. “If only there were other geniuses out there too,” he said with a sigh.


He rested his back against his chair and looked out of the room’s small window. It was fitted with iron bars to prevent intruders, but it was still possible to gaze out through the gaps.


It was dark out. The sun had already gone down, and work for the day was over.


“……”


Miller pulled a thick notebook from a desk drawer. He opened it to page 264 to confirm that he’d completed all of the day’s work. He’d drawn this notebook up with his goals for each day several years ago, and he’d already completed everything due for the next half month. There was nothing left to do for the day. Everything was going even better and faster than expected. The revolution would soon end.


“…I assume it’s because I have so many outstanding subordinates,” Miller whispered and closed his notebook.


Miller didn’t believe in trusting others. There were very few who could answer to his expectations. That’s why he’d written his plan assuming the worst about everyone’s abilities. But there had been far more promising people than expected hiding in this country. Fed up with the royalty and nobility’s tyranny, they all flocked to Miller instead.


There were people like Claugh Klom and Luke Stokkart, geniuses in different ways from himself, and people who realized what he was doing. Thanks to their help, the pace at which his plan progressed accelerated. It never fumbled and it never faltered; it progressed so quickly and easily that it almost felt like a trick of the mind. A hallucination.


That was when he felt that it wasn’t enough.


“…No. This feeling is uneasiness,” Miller said to himself. It was all going smoothly, yes, but too smoothly, to the point that it made him uneasy.


And so he was uncomfortable. Instead of being relieved that his opponent was resisting so little, he was just plain uncomfortable.


It didn’t matter how meticulously this had all been planned.


It didn’t matter if his opponents were idiots who’d drowned in their own power.


“…It’s about time for the excellent people surrounding those with power to realize what’s happening, isn’t it?”


Miller closed his notebook and put it back in his desk. The drawer automatically locked via magic when he closed it. If anyone but him tried to open it, the desk would erupt in fire.


He double-checked to make sure it was closed. He’d done that check thousands of times before today, too.


He did the necessary things to a necessary degree. After all, it was his motto.


He stood and checked the clock. He’d be returning home a bit earlier than usual today.


“…It’s also my job to please Jereme, after all,” he said, smiling faintly at the thought of his wife. Though his smile may look bitter to others, it was only the degree of his fondness that he was bitter about.


He moved away from his desk. He could feel a presence at the door. His eyes slid to look at it. “Who is it?” Miller asked.


“……”


No response.


“Teenie?” Miller called. That was his guard’s name.


“…….”


But there was no reply to that either.


He smiled happily for the first time today. “Haha. An assassin, eh?”


It was about time someone finally realized what he was doing. He was beginning to think it was all some kind of dream.


But this was enough to nullify that unease about everything going too smoothly.


Miller knocked on his desk. When he did, a drawer holding two knives opened. One was coated with lethal poison, the other with anesthesia.


“Which to use,” Miller wondered to himself as he gathered power within his body. The assassin was strong enough to take his guard Teenie out without a sound. He might have to get serious. He may even need to make the decision to run. Miller looked back at the door. “I know you’re there. Enter.”


The doorknob moved, and the door opened. Miller raised the hand holding a knife, but soon stopped it. Because he recognized the man at the door. It was one of his subordinantes. He had pure white hair even though he was still in his early twenties, and a smile that’d probably never left his serene face. Even though he should’ve trained enough to be muscular, he stood rather thin and tall.


It was Luke. Luke Stokkart.


“I’d enter even without permission~!” Luke said and entered. “Oh, wait. I’ve got something. Guess I’ll just put her against the wall. On her side’s probably best…”


Luke ducked back out, then reentered shortly with a girl in tow. She was fifteen or sixteen, and had an otherworldly sort of beauty about her. She had golden-blonde hair and long, dainty limbs. She was so beautiful that it was hard to even think of her as human… She made one think that if a goddess existed, she’d be its spitting image.


“……”


Luke had her on his shoulder. He looked around, then approached the window. He tugged on it several times to verify its strength. Then he pulled chains and rope from his pockets and set to tying the girl to the window.


“……”

He gazed at the beautiful blonde.


“…So that’s what you’re into?”


“Huh? Oh. She certainly is pretty, isn’t she~?” Luke said as he tied the chains around her arms.  


“I didn’t mean her appearance. I meant tying women up with chains.”


Luke looked at him, surprised. “Wow… I didn’t know you were the type to tell jokes!”


“It isn’t a joke,” Miller said, still staring at the girl. “Tell me who she is. Is she really someone you need to tie up with chains?”


Luke just smiled. “I wonder. Maybe I just get off on tying people up—”


“…I hate that kind of worthless joke,” Miller said.


“Whaaat. But you’re the one who started it,” Luke said, smiling the same happy smile as always. He finished binding the girl’s arms, then looked back to Miller. “Alright, that should do it.”


“You haven’t given report yet,” Miller said.


“No, but I’ll do that now.”


“Any good news?”


Luke smiled serenely. “Nope.”


Miller scowled. “Don’t make that face if it’s all bad news.”


“Haha. But it’s in my nature to look like this. If you’re going to complain, then I think you should at least look happy when you’re happy.”


“It’s in my nature to look like this.”


“Geez, you’ll get in another fight with your wife acting like th…” 


Miller glared.


Luke raised his hands in surrender. “Whoops, guess I went too far.”


“Like always.”


“Ahaha.”


“Anyway, get to explaining,” Miller said. “Who’s that woman? Why’d you silence my guard? What in the world is going on?”


Luke shrugged. “Where do you want me to start?”


Miller stared at him, then sat back down in his chair. “Just tell me everything. Go in whatever order you think is best…”


Miller checked the clock again. He might not get any sleep tonight after all. Somewhere in the corner of his mind, he thought about how Jereme would be in a bad mood over it.


“Doing it in your order will be easiest to understand,” Miller continued. “You’re smarter than I am, after all.”


“You’re saying that again?”


“Because it’s the truth.”


“Haha.”


“Now hurry up and explain,” Miller ordered.


Luke smiled faintly, then pointed behind himself. “By the way, Teenie went to the bathroom.”


“That’s a pretty bad omen.”


“Hahaha… what happened to you today? You’re full of jokes.”


“Really?”


“Yes.”


“…Really,” Miller said again and steeled his expression. Apparently he’d let his guard down thanks to his plan going so well.


“I like you better this way,” Luke said. “Normally you’re like this,” he said, then raised his hands like an actor would as they rise to the stage. When he lowered them, he looked awfully peeved.


“Am I making that face now?”


Luke shrugged. “What do you think? I’m not looking at myself in a mirror, after all.”  


“It’s horrible.”


“Really? Did I hurt your feelings?”


“Don’t be stupid,” Miller said and glared at Luke. “Let’s get to the point. Your preamble’s been long, so you must not want to say it. Is it that bad?”


Luke shook his head. “It’s not that I don’t want to say it. It just isn’t a very pleasant conversation.”


Endless thoughts of what it could be and what he could do about it ran through Miller’s head. Luke was about to tell him what happened, so there was really no need to think about it so obsessively, but in doing so the enemy in his imagination swelled in size.


But he didn’t think that anything about the current state of things could make him pale at this point. They had enough power to destroy the royalty and nobility already. They were at the point where their only worries were about the most efficient time to fight.


In summary, Miller wasn’t fazed by an enemy discovering his plans at this stage. At this point, he’d sooner say ‘finally!’


“……”


But Luke should know that too. That meant that they had an even bigger problem on their hands. Something so bad that Luke didn’t want to say it.


So what was it?


Did Claugh move to stand at Sion Astal’s side? But he’d ordered Luke to side with Sion in that scenario too. Because if he was charming enough to make Claugh his ally, then that made him a useful piece in his own right.


There was no problem whatsoever with that.  


So.


“……”


Miller’s thoughts moved to the blonde beauty tied up from the window. He didn’t know who she was in the slightest. As a result, there were scenarios that he wasn’t capable of picturing now.


“……”


Miller was on the verge of a smile.


Something highly irregular had happened. Something that he hadn’t expected. That meant his very worst scenario had occurred.


“…Seems like our game’s gotten pretty interesting,” Miller said.


Luke smiled. “If only it were on the level of a mere game.”


“Do you think I’ll lose?”


“Who knows? In any case, I’d certainly lose.”


“Ha. Everything’s over if you can’t do it.”


“Whaaat. Please don’t throw the game so easily. You’re the one who started it!”


“This isn’t exactly a game that I started,” Miller said. “It had already begun when I was born. This country’s mad, after all…”


And something so mad would inevitably sprint towards its own destruction.


“…But that’s not important. Continue. What happened?”


Luke’s face went a bit blank as he compiled the order he’d speak in. But he’d already compiled it. He was just pretending to have not.


Miller laughed through his nose. “Hurry up.”


Luke nodded. “Claugh has suffered potentially fatal wounds.”


“……”


“I do not know who the enemy was. If I stayed to confirm it I would have died as well. So I took Claugh, his subordinate Shuss, and that girl and escaped. Sion Astal engaged in battle with that enemy. But it’s a monster that could even overwhelm Claugh. I don’t think there’s anything that prince can do at this point but die.”


“……”


“But for some reason, he was awfully confident. Rather, it appeared that he knew who he was fighting. I’d have asked him about it, but… well, the situation didn’t exactly allow for it. So what shall we do?” Luke asked. As he’d explained it all in one go, he took a moment to catch his breath.


If Luke couldn’t wrap his impressive mind around a solution, then this would require quite some though.


“…Where’s Claugh?” Miller asked.


“In the infirmary.”


“Alive?”


“Yes.”


“You said it was ‘potentially fatal,’ but how exactly was he wounded?”


“He’s covered in horrible burns. But it seems like he’ll heal. Even his brain is made of muscle instead of nerves, after all. Someone like him shouldn’t just die,” Luke said.


Miller didn’t join in on his joking.


He looked back over to the girl tied to the window. He was beginning to understand the situation.


Luke said that he’d been monitoring Sion and Claugh. Then Luke, who had just been watching, was attacked and took Claugh, Shuss, this unidentified woman, and returned to their base.


Neither of them knew anything about the attacker, but what about the girl?


“…So is this Sion Astal’s guard from the Eris family?”


Luke nodded. “It appears to be Ferris.”


“So the Eris family has acknowledged Sion?”


“I wonder. He’s certainly gotten on Claugh’s good side, but the Swordsman Clan, the Eris family’s?


Those words.


“The Swordsman Clan… huh.”


It was a name bestowed upon the Eris family, which had protected Roland’s kings for generations. They were said to be one of the oldest bloodlines in all of Roland, but as they never appeared in public, they were wrapped in a thick air of mystery. He’d heard that they opened up a dojo to train nobles in swordplay at some point, but he’d heard nothing about the Erises themselves being the ones to teach there.

 

The head of the Eris house was named Lucile Eris. There were no reports of anyone having ever seen Lucile Eris in the flesh, but that was the name recorded as the head of the family in the registry.


Perhaps due to their long tradition of mystery, there were rumors about the Eris family selecting those they acknowledge to become king.


“……”


Miller had thought of them as just rumors. He’d thought of them as rumors spread by the nobility to make commonsers revere their status. So he ignored the existence of the Eris family from the outset.  


Even if their blood was thick with monstrosity, they’d still pale in comparison with real monsters like Luke and Claugh. That’s what he had always thought.


But Luke had put a girl of only fifteen or sixteen in chains. That meant that Luke felt threatened by her power.


That wasn’t all.


Miller had sent eight spies to study at the Eris dojo for a year to check things out. They were all skilled people, and Miller had faith in their abilities.


And then… three months ago, they took soldiers to lead a raid on the Eris house.


The result?


“……”


Not a single one returned, and there was absolutely no fuss about it. The dojo continued to open just like always, as if nothing had ever happened. The spies and their soldiers’ whereabouts were still unknown. It was as if they’d disappeared completely.


He’d feared that they were tortured and leaked information, but retaliation never came. It was like they had absolutely no interest in what Miller was doing at all.


Unsurprisingly, Miller’s opinion on the Erises changed after that.


He began to think that the Erises would really be the largest obstacle to slaughtering the royal family.


“……”


He looked to the eldest daughter of the Eris family - Lucile Eris’ little sister, Ferris Eris.


Luke continued, as if he saw right through Miller’s thoughts. “She certainly seemed to be protecting him, but I don’t know if that means that Sion has been acknowledged by the Eris family itself. Even so…”


Miller nodded. “The fact that he has ties with the Eris family means that I need to keep him alive. It seems that Sion Astal’s worth has increased by twenty percent.”


“You don’t want to fight with the Eris family, do you?”


Miller looked at Luke. He was smiling just like always, making it impossible to read his thoughts. “You understand why best of all, don’t you? What did you think after fighting with her? Do we need to be worried about Sion… about the Eris family?”


Luke hummed as he thought for a moment. “She was evenly matched with Claugh, for what’s it’s worth. As for who’s really stronger… hm, I think it probably depends on the situation.”


“But you made her faint, didn’t you?”


“With a surprise attack, yes.”


“Whether it’s a surprise attack or not, it’s fine as long as you can kill her. No matter how strong the Eris family may be, the world won’t change with one person’s power alone. But…”


What had happened on Eris property three months ago remained unexplained. It wasn’t as though he’d always looked down on them or anything. They’d always been known as the strongest family in the Roland Empire, something that their air of mystery likely contributed to.


He never planned on cutting corners against the Erises. That was why his attack against them took over a year. He sent his spies slowly, one by one, attacking in a perfectly prepared and organized way.


Of course the soldiers that he sent weren’t anywhere near as strong as Claugh or Luke, but it was a company of two hundred, the cream of the crop in their own right. He didn’t expect them to all return safely, of course, but they weren’t exactly at the level where he thought anything major would happen to them. There were even those from the Hidden Elites among them.


It was a group of soldiers even capable of killing Claugh or Luke.


Even so, they’d all disappeared without a trace, sound, or even spark of light. They probably never even fought.


“……”


Was there really an existence capable of such a feat in this world?


The path he was on now wasn’t a bright one. He’d already marched through the dark side of Roland.


There he met countless people who had been experimented on and transformed into monsters. But he’d never met anyone capable of that feat.


There existed a monster capable of killing two hundred elite soldiers, and they were of the Eris family, long known as the strongest in all of Roland.


Just what lurked inside the Eris mansion?


“…In summary, the eldest daughter of the Eris family is a normal human who you could kill. Correct?”


“She’s a cute girl who loves dango. She’s strangely expressionless, but… so are you,” Luke said.


“But there was someone there who could have killed Claugh.”


“Yes.”


“Who?”

“I wonder.”


“Lucile… Eris?”


 Luke smiled. But unlike usual, he did pale a bit. “A thought that at first, too.”


“Are you saying that I’m wrong?”


“Yes… or rather, it’s that there were two enemies. One whom Sion Astal attempted to speak to, and one that attacked Claugh from another direction with magic I’ve never seen before.”


“Another country’s?”


Luke shook his head. “No, the magic itself was this country’s. It was likely Lightning Flash.”


“Lightning Flash?” Miller repeated. It was a small-scale spell that shot a modest amount of thunder from a magic circle. It was one of the most orthadox spells in all of Roland.


But it didn’t sound like that was what Luke had seen. He’d said that it was a spell he didn’t recognize.


“…I see,” Miller said. “This Lightning Flash didn’t need an incantation or a magic circle, did it?”


Luke reacted with genuine surprise, not his usual acting. “My my my. How’d you know? Might its user be an acquaintance of yours?”


Miller scowled. “No. But I’ve seen someone use magic like that before. If it’s him, then… that wasn’t Lucile Eris.”


“But it’s still a monster?” Luke said. “Using Lightning Flash without a magic circle is unthinkable with the current state of magic sciences.”


“……”


Miller stared at the always-smiling monster before him. Even compared to Luke Stokkard, who was incomprehensibly smart to the point of monstrosity, that man was a monster.  


A true genius of magic sciences… 


“So who is it?” Luke asked.


Miller recalled the form of the monster that’d appeared in Roland back before Miller had even hit twenty.


He saw him then, eleven years ago.

 

---


Table of Contents
Previous | Next

idola: (Default)
Volume 3

Chapter 1: Roland’s Night

Table of Contents
Previous |
Next


---



It was late at night, the kind of dark where the light of the moon never quite reached the ground. That’s when the lion sprang out.


Sion looked across the darkness. When he did, he saw a beast attacking humans. A redheaded beast. Bloodlust strong enough to make him shiver with just one look was radiating from it.


Soon the beast had killed eight guards. Really, it only took a second. The soldiers had turned into bodies before they ever realized they were being attacked.


Now there was only one left. He was a nobleman so famous that even Sion knew his face, and he begged for mercy at the beast’s hands.


“W-wait, don’t kill me. I’ll pay you! I’ll pay whoever hired you. Just—”


The beast swung his arm. Just like that, he stole the noble’s life.


That noble had lived with immense pride, power, and was an existence that no one could touch, so everyone let him seek pleasure after pleasure on his own time. And yet.


“……”


The beast, bored, swung his right arm once more. When he did, it was dyed with blood spurting from his opponent.


A red arm, dyed the color of blood.


“……”


The redheaded beast turned around.


He turned to look at Sion, who had erased his presence and should have blended seamlessly into the night.


And then the beast glared. He had red hair and a tough body, trained like steel. His fiery red eyes were fixed on Sion.


Claugh Klom. Rahel Miller’s right-hand man.


He was a demon of the battlefield whose name was well-known even in the surrounding countries, and he was looking right at Sion.


“……”


He didn’t speak. Bloodlust emitted from him as he watched, and then he broke out in a run. He was unbelievably fast.


One step. Two. Three. That was all it took to make escape impossible.


Claugh raised the arm soaked with a noble’s blood up, then made to grab Sion’s neck with it.


But before he did—


“Listen to what I have to say before you kill me, Claugh Klom,” Sion Astal said.


But Claugh didn’t stop. He gripped Sion’s neck tightly. “I got no reason to,” he said. “I can just kill you now.”


“Then will you?”


“Yeah.”


“Then kill me.”


“I’m gonna,” Claugh said. His grip on Sion’s neck tightened. It felt like his neck would break, like his life would be snuffed out through it.


Sion had no way to escape.


He didn’t think any human within Roland now could.


Even so, Sion smiled.


He felt his own death and smiled.


He was being choked, suffocated, his neck crushed under an unspeakable pressure. And he smiled.


“What’s so funny?” Claugh asked, clearly suspicious.


Sion didn’t look at him. He didn’t look at his approaching death, either. He looked behind Claugh, to a second monster, who also had no presence.


Sion snapped his fingers. That was the monster’s signal. There was a faint sound like that of a breeze.


Ferris appeared behind Claugh in an instant. She held a longsword one would think too heavy for her small arms, and she moved it with practiced ease to lay against Claugh’s neck.


Claugh tried to turn to face her, but…


“Don’t move or I’ll kill you,” Ferris said with that cold, emotionless voice of hers. She was overflowing - no, exploding with killing intent. Her sword dug just so into Claugh’s neck.


“……”


Claugh couldn’t move. He looked a little nervous, and then happy, like he was enjoying this. “You bastard—”


But that was all he could manage.


“Ferris,” Sion said.


She dug her sword deeper into Claugh’s neck.


“…Be quiet,” Sion said. “It’s my turn to talk now.”


Claugh glared at him. “Don’t treat me like a brat. A guy of your caliber—”


“Ferris,” Sion ordered quickly.




She pressed her sword in deeper. Thick blood began to pour from his wound. He’d probably die if she pressed it deeper still. So Claugh didn’t move this time.


“Stay quiet, Claugh Klom,” Sion said.


Claugh just glared at him, his sharp red eyes full of malice. Full of murderous intent. His stare alone made one feel that death was fast approaching.


But Sion gripped the arm of the monster who tried to strangle him. “What are you making that face for? Frustrated because you lost?” Sion said, clearly provoking him.


Claugh smiled. “Who are you callin’ a loser? I just need to kill you and get rid of this bitch—”


“Ferris.”


Her sword dug even deeper.


The beast’s face scrunched up. “Shit. The fuck. I thought I’d stop this sword with my muscles, but I can’t. What is this?”


Sion shrugged. “You aren’t the only monster here.”


“I already know that,” Claugh said easily. “If I were, that smiley white haired idiot wouldn’t get under my skin so bad all the time.”


“……”


Sion’s eyes widened in surprise.


Because he’d researched Crimson-fingered Claugh Klom before coming here, and he hadn’t heard anything about others among Miller’s subordinates who Claugh would acknowledge.


There was Claugh’s underclassman, Calne Kaiwel. He was outstanding, sure, but his ability couldn’t hold a candle to Claugh’s. Shuss Shirazz, who followed Claugh, was the same.


There was also Lear Rinkal. Lach Velariore. Moe Velariore. Jereme Cryslar. There were also Es, Tulio, Genlu, Bannel - Miller had collected numerous excellent pawns. But each and every one of them was outstaged by Claugh Klom, who was currently the perfect picture of murderous intent. They all paled in comparison to the demon of red battlefields.


Claugh just said that guy had white hair, which was quite the distinctive trait. A white haired, smiley idiot - Sion already knew that he didn’t have any info that matched this guy from the few words Claugh had given him to work with.


“Who in the world are you talking about?” Sion asked.


“……”


Claugh obviously didn’t answer. His eyes lowered to Sion, then moved to the right towards the town steeped in darkness. Then he smiled.


“Oh, looks like my reinforcements are here. Looks like I’m on the winnin’ side now~”


Sion looked in the direction Claugh was looking. “Hm?”


Ferris did too, following Sion’s movements. “Mm?”

“Sike!”


Claugh took his hand off Sion’s neck and whipped around, aiming a punch for Ferris’ face.


“Kgh,” Ferris muttered as she dodged.


Claugh took a step back once Ferris was out of the way and rose his fingers to the air to draw a magic circle. “I wish for a rainbow of annihilation - Abstract Phosphorescence!”


A spear of light shot from the center of Claugh’s magic circle, aiming for Ferris.


“Ferris, get out of the way!” Sion yelled.


“…This is no problem for me,” Ferris said. She tensed her body, then slashed her sword at Claugh’s magic. It disappeared just like that.


“Hah. The fuck. You just wave your sword around and it goes away? How much of a monster even are you?” Claugh asked, exasperated.


Ferris didn’t stop there. She moved her unsheathed sword back over towards Claugh and raced towards him.


“Damn you’re fast,” Claugh muttered. Her sword advanced towards him so fast that Sion’s eyes couldn’t follow. Soon it was against Claugh’s neck again.


She’d behead him. He’d die. That’s what Sion really thought. He wanted to yell for her to wait, but he’d just be too slow.


And yet, Claugh stopped Ferris’ sword with his right arm.


Ferris tried to move the blade, then tried to move the hilt, but Claugh had complete control of the sword. She couldn’t move it at all. So Claugh’s arm remained wholly unharmed. He looked down at it, the sword stopped with his arm alone. “What’s up with this? You goin’ easy on me?”


“I don’t need to get serious about this,” Ferris said. “There’s no reason for you to die.”


“Hah? You don’t need to get serious? Don’t make me laugh. You can’t touch me with that sword even if you do get serious.”


“Ha, you’d still take it with your bare hands?”


Claugh laughed. “This is a prosthetic, dumbass. This is the end for you.”


Claugh opened the palm of the hand on the arm taking the brunt of Ferris’ attack. When he did, the red tattoos etched into that artificial arm glowed red.


Crimson-fingered Claugh Klom.


When that arm of his glowed red, it was said to be the blood of his enemies.


“Like I’d let you,” Ferris said. She pointed the blade of her sword towards Claugh.


“No. Pull back, Ferris,” Sion said.


“No need. I’ll knock him out—”


“Pull back. This is an order!” Sion yelled.


Ferris stopped. So did Claugh.


Ferris glared at Sion and stepped back, putting distance between her and Claugh and returning to Sion. She spoke, expressionless and monotone as always. “Who did you just yell at, exactly?” She asked, undeniably in a bad mood.


“Oh, um, I was just thinking out loud. Are you angry?”

“Obviously. I’m going home.”


“Oh, umm, uhh, what if I made it thirty dango sets?”

“I’m going home!”


“Thirty five?”

“I-I’m going…”


“Uwah, you’re really testing me here… forty dango sets!”


Ferris responded instantaneously, raising her sword. “I’ll fight anyone! Who is my opponent!?”


Sion breathed a sigh of relief. Ferris was finally taking the fight seriously. One had to against a monster like Claugh.


Ferris’ power was absolutely vital to Sion’s strategy here - with their combined power, they could make Claugh submit to what Sion wanted.


Well, realistically, it was pretty much all Ferris’ power…


“……”


Sion watched the two monsters face off, exasperated. He was called Number One at the Royal Special Academy, you know? But here…


Well, anyway.


“I’m serious this time,” Ferris said. “I’ll knock you right out.”


“Hah. Leave the trash talk out. I’m the one who’s gettin’ serious. If you don’t aim to kill, you’ll be the one who dies instead, Missy.


They both looked absolutely ready to kill, to the point where Sion was paralyzed from the pressure.


Good. This was plenty. Ferris was finally doing enough for his plan to work. All she really had to do was stand at his side, sword at the ready. That was all she had to do for him.


Sion looked to Ferris. If looks could kill…


“…Enough of this charade,” Sion said. “Any more fighting is pointless. Let’s call it quits.”


”Ahn? Who put him in charge—”


“I’m not really in charge. If you kill me, she’ll kill you. That’s all there is to it. I’m sure you’ve understood this from the start, but we have no intention of hurting you. Would you really wave your fists around at an opponent who won’t fight?”


Claugh laughed through his nose. “Even if they’re not putting up a fight, you need to kill who you need to kill on the battlefield.”


“Then do you need to kill me here and now?”


“……”


Claugh didn’t answer.


Sion continued, unperturbed. “Did Rahel Miller tell you to kill me now, no matter what?”


“……”


“I’m sure that Miller told you it was okay to kill me now. But did he say that you definitely have to kill me as soon as possible?”


“…No,” Claugh said.


“Then listen to what I have to say. Listen, and if you don’t like it then you can kill me. How’s that?”


Claugh looked horribly annoyed. “Aaugh. You’re my absolute least favorite kind of guy. You’re powerless and prepared to die, but you still won’t give up. You’re the most annoying type of all.”


“I can get even more annoying, you know?”


“Dumbass, don’t get carried—”


“I can get carried away. I can take this country back if I do. I’ll kill the king, kill my siblings, make Rahel Miller obey me, and rule this country.”


Claugh looked at him like he was some rare breed of animal. “Haaah? You’ll make Miller obey you and take this country, all with that stupid face of yours? You’ve got no power, no brains, and your stupid face is plannin’ to—”


Sion looked at him coldly. “Actually, Ferris, it’s better if you knock some silence into this stupid redhead.”


“Mm,” Ferris said and flew at him.


“This again? Man you guys are dumb—”


“Shuss, back Ferris up.”


A young man emerged a dark city alley. He was about sixteen or seventeen - Sion’s age - and he had blond hair pulled up behind him and calm eyes that betrayed his youth.


Shuss Shirazz.


Much like Calne Kaiwel, he was one of Claugh’s closest confidants. He came out looking appologetic.


Claugh glared at him. “Aahh? You a traitor now?”


Sion answered before Shuss could in his place. “He didn’t betray you, Claugh Klom.”


Claugh turned his glare to Sion, who he stared at with open dislike. “When why’re you listenin’ to him instead of me? You’re mine.”


‘You’re mine’ - what a childish thing to say. Sion couldn’t help but smile. “Shuss has being saying that too. He said he’d throw out his orders for your sake, and I’m sure he thinks that even now.”


“Then why?” Claugh asked.


“He didn’t say he’d betray orders for Rahel Miller’s sake. He said he’d do it for yours. He isn’t someone who swore his loyalty to Miller, after all.”


“What, do you hate that I’m Miller’s subordinate or somethin’?” Claugh asked, a bit troubled.


Shuss shook his head. “No. I love Miller, too.”


“Then why…?”


“Because I’m the weak one.”


Claugh looked over to Sion suspiciously. “Because you’re weak?”


“Yeah.”


“Weak compared to Miller?”


“Yeah.”


“But… that’s obvious, isn’t it?”

Sion smiled at Claugh, who was just stating the obvious. “Yes. It’s obvious. But you aren’t understanding what’s obvious. Rahel Miller is a genius. His plan is perfect and completely free of holes. He’ll set the appropriate amount of traps, kill the appropriate amount of people, and at the end his revolution will be a success.”


Claugh nodded. “Right. He’s got everything all prepared. What’s wrong with that?”


“Nothing,” Sion said easily.


Naturally, Claugh eyed him suspiciously. “Hah? What’re you tryin’ to say?”


“I’m trying to say that perfection is a problem in itself. Everything about Miller’s plan is flawless. I can only look at it with awe, and when I’m done looking I still haven’t found a single thing wrong with it. But what lies on a road like that?”


Claugh didn’t answer. So Sion continued.


“Miller’s perfect, ideal society, right? A perfect, ideal country where the weak shouldn’t even be born? Will people feel reassured if they leave everything to the genius Rahel Miller? Ha. Don’t make me laugh. ‘He’ll set the appropriate amount of traps and kill the appropriate amount of people,’ will he? But people’s lives aren’t something you can just spend like currency. I think the ideal amount of sacrifices is none at all. Let’s try to create a world where the fewest people possible cry. Do you think anyone would want to follow that path?”


“…You tellin’ me Shuss fell for this child-like sentimental garbage?”


“For what it’s worth, Calne Kaiwel fell for it too.”


“Wh—”


“So did Tulio Griz. Bannel Neldo, too. Twenty percent of Miller’s soldiers have decided to risk their lives for me. Do you still think it’s child-like and overly sentamental?”


Claugh stared, eyes sharper and stronger than before. “Hm. You’re more dangerous than I thought you’d be.”


“Wow, have you found it in yourself to praise me a little?”


“Yeah. Letting you live this free for this long was a mistake on Miller’s part. He should’ve killed you from the get-go.”


“Wow, my stock’s really rising. But… there’s no fixing that mistake now. I won’t die, and both you and Miller will come to obey me as I rise even further.”


“Don’t fuck with me.”


“I’m not. You’ll fall, and then you’ll become my ally.”

“Will not.”


“Will too. Even Calne did, after all. You’ll do the same.”


Sion took a step. It brought him somewhere that Ferris couldn’t protect him from. Ferris moved to follow, but Sion just kept taking steps away.


“I could kill you,” Sion said. “Join me if you don’t want to die.”


Claugh just stared dumbfounded for a minute before finally replying. “Hah? Haaaaaah? What’s with that. Like, uhh, I can see that you’re overflowing with confidence, but this is all ‘in theory,’ yeah? You can’t kill me. And yeah, that woman’s strong, but not strong enough to kill m—”


“That’s strong enough, isn’t it?” Sion interrupted. “Even if we can’t kill you, we can kill your friends.”


Claugh’s expression faltered.


“I can kill Calne. I can kill Shuss, too. I can probably catch Miller off guard and kill him, too. I’m sure you don’t want me to do that, so become my ally.”


“You bastard, don’t fucking—”


“I won’t let anyone cry once I’m king. I won’t kill people or calculate their worth like numbers. I’ll make a country where everyone can grow up smiling—”


“Shut up. You’re just dreamin’—”


“You’re the one who needs to shut up, Claugh. Kings who don’t dream can eat shit. ‘It can’t be helped if people die?’ ‘A country where everyone’s smiling is impossible?’ Save it. I know that all too well. Everyone knows that kind of world is far, far away. But does that mean that we should resign ourselves to suffering? Is a peaceful country made on sacrifice better than one that isn’t? If that’s what you think, then kill me. If you think Miller’s perfect world is better than mine, then c’mon, just kill me. If I can’t have you, then I can’t win against Miller anyway. So kill me. Kill me with your own hands.


“But… if you join my side, then I won’t let you regret it. A stupid, trashy, powerless guy like me might not be able to create a perfect world, but… even so, I won’t let you regret it. No matter what the decision may be, I’ll be the only one who has to worry about it, cry about it, and struggle with it. So please, make me king. I’ll change this rotten world!” Sion yelled.


He was completely serious.


He’d move forward. He’d always move forward.


Right now, he moved forward to the point that Claugh could reach his arm out and kill him if he so desired.


Claugh looked to Shuss, horribly concerned. “You really fell for this?” He asked, pointed at Sion.


“Um, well, when you put it like that it’s really embarrassing, but… I think his speech was really appealing. I really would lay my life down for this.”


“Idioot. This isn’t about if you’re willin’ to risk your life for someone or not.”


Shuss shook his head. “No, that’s not what I meant.”


“Then what’d you mean?”


“I meant that I’m willing to risk my life for you to become his ally,” Shuss said, then looked to Sion. “I think he’s a very capable person. It’s not just Captain Miller’s former allies. There are others who follow him, too, and I want his allies to continue to increase.”


“But there can’t be that many of them?”


Shuss nodded. “Not yet. But he’s someone the people trust. Captain Miller made him a hero of legend - an illegitimate prince born to a commoner mother. The people love it. I’m sure if he uses that adoration, he can make it the pebble that Captain Miller trips on.”


“But it’s still just a pebble.”


This time Sion nodded. “Yes. A pebble. And how many sacrifices are there in a fight with a pebble? I’ve already shown you, anyhow. That I have just enough power to rival Crimson-fingered Claugh Klom,” he said, looking at Ferris. She was looking up at the sky, bored.


Sion smiled bitterly, then quickly fixed his expression. He turned to Claugh once more. “I can fight you guys.”


Claugh grimaced. “Didn’t you say you didn’t wanna fight since you don’t want any pointless sacrifices? Or are you tellin’ me to just kill you so there’s only one path left?”


Sion took another step closer to Claugh. “That’s right. There’s no meaning to this fight if you don’t join me. So aren’t you the one who’s most fit to decide which path we all follow? I’m sure you don’t want to lose anyone in further needless fighting. So you decide. Will you kill me and go with Miller, or will you let me live and choose my path? It’s your decision.”


With that, Sion closed his eyes, allowing his world to fall into darkness. He felt the darkness surround him.


“…You,” he heard from the other side of the darkness. “You’re an idiot.”


It was Claugh’s voice.


“Why’re you sayin’ all that so confidently?” Claugh asked. “Are you that certain that I won’t kill you? You have absolutely no guarantee that I won’t, you know.”


Sion didn’t answer.


He didn’t need a guarantee that he’d live. So many of his friends had already died, and they all died because of him. He didn’t feel that there was any reason for him to continue to live. It was a meaningless, purposeless life. So he’d rather just die.


But he could still bet his shitty life on something, so he would: he’d bet it on Claugh Klom.


He might be able to see a glimmer of a future if this demon of the battlefield fell into his hands.


So Sion waited. He raised his hands a bit, his eyes still closed. He stared into the dark nothingness of his eyelids intently.


“Uweeh, seriously, what’s with you… Like, really? You really feel touched by this creepy guy?”


“It’s not so much touched, it’s just… he’s saying that he’s as good as dead if you don’t join him, so he’s asking you to please become his ally.”


“Aahn? Then you’re not really on his side?”


“I’ve always been on your side, Claugh.”


“Haaaaa? So like, this joke’s end changes depending on what I do?”

“He already told you, didn’t he? Sion is betting his life on persuading you to join him. There are also sorts of choices he could have made, but he decided to bet his life on you. As your subordinate, there’s no way I wouldn’t cheer him on,” Shuss said happily.


“Ugh, you’re pissin’ me off!” Claugh yelled.


“Just like always,” Shuss said with a smile. “Really though, I’ve come to like Sion quite a lot. If you follow him… then you’ll change everything.”


“……”


“I’m not all that interested in Sion’s sickly sweet, idealistic world, but… Instead of ‘Captain Miller’s piece, Claugh Klom,’ I sure want to hear about ‘Claugh Klom, savior of the lowborn mutt of a prince once hated by all, Sion Astal.’ That’s the dumb reason that I’m here supporting Sion. It’s annoying, but Captain Miller would never bow to you, would he?”


“…Hey, you,” Claugh muttered.


“Sorry for being selfish,” Shuss said. “You’re the one who decides, after all. I’ll definitely go with whatever you decide. Rahel Miller as a person is whatever to me, but I’ll do whatever you decide in the end.”


“……”


Claugh was quiet for a long while. But Sion could tell that he’d calmed down a little. He could feel the pressure coming from him subsiding little by little.


“…Hey, Sion Astal.”


He didn’t call him a brat this time. He called him by his name.


Sion opened his eyes.


“What merit is there in me letting you live?” Claugh asked.


“It would stop Rahel Miller from acting recklessly. It would stop that genius who thinks that he controls everything in the palm of his hands from going on a rampage. Look at the country now - you can already see that giving all the decision-making power to one person is dangerous, right? So I need to stand by Miller and control his rampage.”


“Hm. Sounds simple enough, but are you really made for that?”


Sion shrugged. “If you don’t think so, then meld me into one. I’m sure you’ll like me soon enough.”


“Mmh? Stop getting so carried a—”


“Shut up. You can kill me now, can’t you? But you haven’t yet. Why? It’s because your heart’s wavering, isn’t it? You think the current situation where you just leave everything to Miller is dangerous too, don’t you?”


“……”


“That’s why you can’t kill me. You feel that I’m necessary. Am I wrong? If I am, then kill me. But if I’m right, then lend me your hand. Lend me your power for a future that isn’t made by Miller alone. It’ll be a future made by me, you, and everyone else, too.”


“……”


Claugh was silent for some time as he thought. Then he messed up his hair with his hands, looking completely fed up with all of this, and shot a look at Shuss to beg him to help. “Geeez, what’s with this guyyy. He keeps staring and his eyes are dead serious. Not cloudy or unsure in the slightest. Is he like, actually serious?”


“He looks reliable, doesn’t he?”


Claugh grimaced. “Shut it. I don’t not get what he’s sayin’, I just want him to shut up!”


“Oh, so you do get it,” Sion said happily.


Claugh scowled, a little embarrassed. “Oh, well, it’s not like I think Miller does everything right either, but… but that old man’s not as naive as you think. You think me bein’ on your side will change everything? I wouldn’t follow him if he was only a guy of that caliber—”


Claugh suddenly balled up his fist and sent it straight for Sion.


He thought he’d die. He really thought so as Claugh’s fist headed straight for his chest. But it stopped just away from it, and when it did Sion saw that he was gripping a single knife by the blade. Blood dripped from where it cut into his hand.


“…Did you just protect me?” Sion asked.


Claugh didn’t answer. He just turned back to stare at the dark roof of a building. “Has someone been watching you this whole time?”


“I haven’t noticed anyone,” Sion said. “I did think that it was likely, though. So I’ve been doing everything I can to slip out of sight as I gain numbers…”


“Well, they’ve got you all found out,” Claugh said with a smile. “Can tell from how nasty this knife is. Man, this is one of those things I don’t like about the old man. He never cuts corners, even with the small stuff like this.” Claugh looked back to Sion, staring into his gold eyes. “Those idiodic, straightforward eyes of yours are dangerous. That’s why Miller had him watching you.”


With that, killing intent enveloped Claugh’s body once more. He tensed himself more and watched his surroundings with far more caution than when he fought Ferris or when he killed that noble.


“Who are you talking about?” Sion asked.


Who could possibly be enough for the Claugh Klom to be so guarded against?


Claugh turned around to face a presence that Sion couldn’t quite grasp. So Sion turned, too. When he did he was met with an unbelievable sight.


Shuss was lying unconscious on the ground.


Ferris, as overwhelmingly, inhumanly strong as she was, was lying unconscious too.


A man stood there, too. He’d appeared there under the darkness of the night.


Sion looked at him, this man without a presence who could even knock Ferris out.


He was horrible.


He had a horribly stale smile pasted to his face. He was tall, but not quite as tall as Claugh. He was around five or six years older than Sion, putting him at around twenty one or twenty two, age wise? But his hair was white despite his youth, pure white, and it looked quite out of place in the dark night.


“…I see,” Sion said. “That must be the guy that irritates Crimson-fingered Claugh Klom to no end.”


“Yeah. He’s super irritating.”


“Hm. So who is he?”


“…He’s such a monster that you can’t even compare him to me,” said Claugh, known as a demon of the battlefield.


Sion gazed at the man with white hair. He was calm and relaxed, which didn’t make him look all that strong. But if he’d really knocked Ferris out, then Sion had no room to insult him.


“Claugh.”


“Mm? You’re not gonna throw a ‘sir’ in there?”


Sion ignored his complaints. “Is this guy stronger than you are?”


Claugh looked back to the man with white hair and shrugged. “Who knows. But he fights with tactics that are a thousand times more irritating than mine.”


“It’s upsetting to hear you call me irritating,” the man said.


“But you’ve always fought with tactics that piss me off, Luke,” Claugh said.


Luke. Apparently that was his name.


Luke. Luke. Sion turned that name over in his head over and over again, willing it to ring a bell somewhere. But none of his information spoke of a Luke.


Luke was not the name of any of Rahel Miller’s outstanding personnel. There was a Luke Delrose, an assassin in his thirties, but Sion had a description of his face and body. It didn’t fit what he was looking at now at all, and his personal achievements weren’t anything that could threaten Claugh. This was probably a different person altogether.


“……”


In summary, the Luke standing before him was someone who could pull off a surprise attack on Ferris, scare Claugh, and did work for Miller while avoiding Sion’s extensive information network entirely.


Combining that with what Claugh said about him using irritating tactics…


“…I see. So that’s the kind of person he is,” Sion whispered.


He was cautious and sharp. Sharp enough for Claugh to call him a monster. Claugh didn’t even call Miller a monster, but he called Luke one and put himself on guard. That alone was information about him.


Claugh waved his right arm, sending the knife back at Luke with unbelievable speed.


There was no way he could stop that, Sion thought. But Luke did, and he did it with ease.


“…So what were you gonna do with that knife?” Claugh asked once it was back in Luke’s hands.


Luke shrugged. “What do you mean?”


“You’re the one who threw it over here, aren’t you?”


“Hmm, not sure…”


“Don’t play dumb. I’ll kill you.”


“Ooh, scary. I’m gonna be killed~!” Luke said, his smile never faltering. He tossed the knife from his right hand and caught it in his left hand, juggling it like it was a beanbag.


Claugh glared at Luke’s smiley expression. “You’re just as irritating as always.”


“Haha. Well, that can go both ways.”


“Hah? What part of me’s irritating?”

“Your face, maybe?”


“I’ll fuckin’ kill—”


Claugh stopped there. Because Luke threw the knife. He’d been tossing it from right to left and left to right, but now he suddenly threw it over towards them. Towards Sion.


It wasn’t all that fast. Even Sion could stop it. But for some reason he couldn’t move to respond to it. He’d been caught too off-guard.


So Claugh caught it. This time he got it by the hilt instead of the blade.


“What irritates me about you is that you can’t follow procedure,” Luke said. “It’s obvious that we have to kill him, isn’t it? So why are you protecting him? Have you gotten tired of being our ally?”


Claugh smiled meanly. “Yeah, I got tired of it.”


“I thought you’d say that.”


“I got tired of being your ally, too.”


“I thought you’d say that, too.”


“See, I’ve been thinkin’ that it’s about time I punch that face of yours that’s always sayin’ you understand everything already. Man, how long’s it been since we last fought? Like, how long’s it been since I joined up with Miller?”


“Seven years.”


“Whoa, it’s been a while.”


“Yes, it has.”


“Then you’re really overdue for a good punch,” Claugh said, whirling his fist around.


Luke watched his fist as it moved through the air. “You aren’t being very clear. I wonder what part of you exactly Shuss admires so much?” Luke said, turning his smirk to where Shuss lay unconscious. Then his eyes moved to Sion. “Really, you joining up with this animal will be an unnecessary obstacle.”


“Leave it out,” Claugh said.


“You’re leaving too much out. It’s been seven years, you know? You and I have been allies for seven years. Do you really intend to betray us?”


“What if I do?”


“Then I will kill you.”


“Hmm. Are you sure?”


“Yes.”


“Think you can manage it?”


“Right back at you - do you honestly think that I can’t?” Luke asked, his tone light. But for the first time since Sion met him his playful eyes went sharp. His presence and his intent to kill slowly, slowly weakened. It was like he planned on disappearing entirely into the night.


Claugh scowled. “You bastard. You’re serious?”


“You’ll kill me if I’m not. Because you’re serious about this for some reason, aren’t you? You’re serious about that hard-to-use son of a lowborn mutt prince.”


“…Ahh, now that he mentions it, why am I protecting you, anyway?” Claugh muttered after all this time.


“Perhaps it’s destiny?” Sion offered.


“Shut it, dumbass,” Claugh said. But he was smiling.


Even Luke got a smile out of that. “Aw, geez. I’m in trouble here. Claugh loves lame lines like that.”


“I do not!

“Liar. Why else would you become his ally? Every single thing he’s said so far is idiotic, idealistic drivel, the kind kids say. But ideals alone don’t make the world move.”


Claugh lowered his body, assuming a protective posture for Sion. “Then do you want an overly perfect world without ideals? Personally, I think it’s a lot more interesting if we have an idiot like this who’s always yellin’ about his ideals as the organization’s top dog.”


“Haha. So you want an even bigger idiot than yourself as your boss?”


“…It sounds fun, right?”


“Are you really serious about this?” Luke asked.


“Yeah. I’ve never liked guys who are too smart, anyway. You, for example.”


“You’re horrible,” Luke said. “I can’t believe you’re saying that even though I love you so much.”


“Ah, augh, I’m seriously gonna kill you for that.”


“Hahaha. Then are you going to do it?”


“Yup. I’m killin’ you.”


“That should be my line… is what I want to say, but first, there’s something Miller told me to tell you, Claugh.”


“Huh? Somethin’ Miller wanted to say?”

“Yes. Do you want to hear it?”


“Nah.”


“I’m going to say it.”


“Asshole.”


“Umm, so Miller said, ‘Let Sion Astal swim free for a while - he’s doing some interesting things. It might even be a good thing if he instigates the people. If by chance Sion Astal is skillful enough to win that idiot Claugh over, then—”


“Whoa whoa whoa wait. What’s all this. Are you sayin’ that Miller always—”


Luke continued, ignoring Claugh’s interruption. “If Claugh changes sides, quite a few people will go with him, and if that happens then we’ll start fighting pointless battles. It’s just foolish for people with the same goal to fight each other. I don’t really care who stands at the top, whether it’s me or Sion Astal… I have no intention of becoming king myself, so we can use him, as long as he’s strong enough for the part…”


Sion listened until there before speaking. “So he’ll let me swim in the palm of his hand and see what happens, will he?”


“It’s more like he’s giving you a test run,” Luke said. “I was the one tailing your brother Prince Shulio, too. I was testing if he could be used or not. That’s how we decided that it was fine to kill Prince Shulio as soon as the opportunity arose.”


“Then have I passed your and Miller’s test?”


Luke shrugged. “Who knows. I’ve found you to be a little clumsy, but… Miller judged that to be more of Claugh’s idiocy—”


“Hey, who’re you callin’ an idiot!”


Luke ignored him. “So what will you do? Sion said to leave how we deal with Sion Astal to you. Personally, I think you’re pointlessly kind so you can’t kill him… but if the only problem is that you can’t do it, then I will. However. If you think there really is something shining inside of him, then… I will also defer to your will. Because your intuition is strong like an animal’s. You survived that inescapable hell somehow, after all…”


“Man, I really do hate that ‘I can predict everything’ expression of yours.”


Luke shrugged. “Being smart just means there are more things I can’t see compared to the average person. Because logic and reason aren’t what make this world move. So I depend on you for everything else. Please, ascertain his worth. Is he unnecessary for the path the world is on, or is it better to let him live? I’m asking, but I already pretty much know your answer.”


Claugh looked at Sion with sharp, intimidating eyes. “I…”


Claugh sounded unsure of himself. Like he was still hesitating.


“……”


If Claugh didn’t find something special inside of Sion, then he’d surely be killed here and now.


Even if Claugh didn’t kill him, that Luke guy probably would.


This was a critical moment. His life depended on it.


“……”


Sion knew that his life was in danger. But suddenly that didn’t matter anymore.


Because Sion felt one of his siblings nearby. No, not a ‘sibling.’ A thing that had transcended humanity altogether. It had been unable to withstand the power of the Fallen Mad Hero, and became a literal monster as a result.


Claugh spoke. “I think you’re—”


“Be quiet,” Sion said.


“Nngh? Who’re you tellin’ to be quiet, ass—”


Sion tuned Claugh’s shouting out.


There was something more important he had to do now.


Sion looked into the darkness. Into a dark city alley.


When he did, he suddenly heard a voice in his head. “Hehe. It’s starting, Sion. This mad story is finally beginning,” Lucile said.


He felt his sibling approach. He felt the monster approach.


“Run,” Sion said. “Claugh, take Ferris and Shuss and run.”

Claugh looked confused. “Hah? What’re you sayin—”


Something suddenly glittered from the side, then swallowed him up and sent him flying.


Sion didn’t know what that light was, but it definitely wasn’t magic. There was no magic like that in Roland, and there was no mage capable of activating a spell to send Claugh flying without even a moment’s notice.


Luke made to react to the light that sent Claugh flying. “Clau—”


Another light shot towards Luke as he yelled.


“Uwawa,” Luke said, taking a big step back to dodge. Then he turned to the direction the light flew towards. “Uwaah, what is that? It can’t be magic. This is a little - just a little - bad. I don’t know who’s behind this, but they took Claugh in one hit… it looks like I’d lose, too. Let’s make a run for…” Luke said, then paused as he got a look at Sion’s face. “Wait, you look like you know who it is. An acquaintance of yours?”


Sion shook his head. “No, but I knew they were coming.”


“Hoh. Even though we didn’t realize it at all?”


Sion smiled. “It’s not something you guys can see.”


“Hmm. Well, either way this situation is dangerous. I’m actually pretty weak in fights I can’t predict the outcome of. It’s probably best that I retreat, isn’t it?”


Sion nodded. “Get out of here. You’d be helping me out if you took Ferris and Shuss with.”


“And what will you do?”


“I have a monster to chat with.”


“Haha. You and your jokes,” Luke said.


Sion turned to face him and smiled. “I was serious. If I make it out of here alive, why don’t we become allies?”


Luke smiled. “It goes without saying that Claugh’s decision is obvious if you make it out of here alive. But you’ll be unable to make it out of this situation and die, won’t you?”


“Who knows.”


“Well, whatever. Tell me about your adventures later, if you end up surviving,” Luke said. With that, he picked Ferris and Shuss off the ground and took off running.


Sion didn’t watch him go. He couldn’t take his eyes off the monster that’d made it to him.


“Sion,” Lucile said inside his head.


“What?”


“There’s a Goddess approaching you head on.”


“I can feel it.”


“But that isn’t all…”


“Huh?”


“Someone else shot the magic that sent that redhead flying.”


“Hah?”


“They’re another enemy who’s approaching from behind,” Lucile said.


“Haaaaah!? Another enemy?”


“Yeah.”


“Who?”


“I don’t know,” Lucile said. “But they’re likely not human.”

“Haaaaaaaah!? Then what should I do?” Sion yelled.


And so the curtain rose on this mad story.


There was an undeniably inhuman monster in front of his very eyes.


And behind him…


“……”

---

idola: (Default)

Ochiden Volume 3

Prologue: Roland’s Darkness

Table of Contents
Previous | Next

---


People who made a contract with a demon couldn’t go back to the way they were before.


It showed up in fairy tales all the time. A demon appeared before a child and said, “Make a contract with me and I’ll make your dream come true.”


That’s what they’d say, but kids all knew to never give into that temptation. They knew that no matter how sweet a demon made their conditions sound, they shouldn’t listen to any of it.


Say they did listen to it. Say they did lose to the temptation. They knew they’d lose everything.


So Sion Astal had resolved to never listen to the demon as a child.


“……”


But that was only his childlike stubbornness.


Sion smiled bitterly when he remembered that decision from his youth. His mother had kindly read him a picture book and there had been a really scary demon in it. He recalled that he’d made a stupid resolution to never listen to a demon, even if it should appear right before his eyes.


And he unintentionally recalled the conversation with his mother that’d followed.


“Hey, Mom.”


“Hmm?”


“If, okay, if a demon appears in our house, I’ll protect you!”


“Really?”


“Yeah! I’ll definitely protect you, Mom!”


He’d certainly said that. But in the end, his mom died easily. A fairy tale demon never even appeared, but she still died so easily. She’d died a horrible death worse than what anything from a fairy tale could give her.


Not just his mother, either.


Allies, friends, lovers - everyone he found precious died so easily. Sion couldn’t protect a single one of them.


“I’ll protect you guys!”


“Hah.” That brief laugh was all Sion had for those words now.


He recalled his allies’ heads flying before his very eyes.


He recalled his friends screaming and crying.


He recalled the gloomy red that corrupted it all.


And then he finally realized.


The monsters in fairy tales were child’s play. They didn’t really exist.


Everyone realized that as they became an adult in this rotten country.


In this crazy world, there was no such thing as something uglier than humans.


So then when he actually came face-to-face with a demon…


“……”


When he really, actually came face-to-face with a demon from a fairy tale… he ended up listening to what it had to say. He broke the vow he’d made as a child.


And so the demon said: “I have a number of questions for you. They are questions to judge if you’re suitable or not.”


No… he was an existence of a far, far worse nature than a demon. He was something that settled at the depths of darkness. He shined a brighter white than light itself. He flitted to and from existence; he was an unstable, strange, and horribly, horribly beautiful man.


And so the man said: “My questions have a condition.”


“…A condition?”


“Mm. I will ask you a question. Then, if your answer isn’t to my liking, I will kill you,” the demon said. “Relax, it won’t hurt. I’ll separate your head from your body. You won’t even feel it. You’ll just die,” he said.


That was a tradeoff so bad that not even a fairy tale demon would offer it. He could lose his life just to be questioned. He didn’t say something like ‘I will grant your wish if you make a contract with me.’ No. It was just ‘I will judge if you are suitable, and if I don’t like the answer, I’ll kill you.’


Obviously Sion would have declined his offer as a child. When he was a child scared of demons, he would have found it absurd and declined at once.


“…….”


But he wasn’t a child anymore.


He wasn’t a child who could happily read innocent fairy tales anymore. His mother was dead and he’d lost all his friends on the battlefield.


This shitty world killed people day after day after day. It killed allies. It killed friends. It killed family. It didn’t save anyone even if they cried and screamed.


Kiefer cried, Ryner lost his will to live, and Fahle, Tyle, and Tony died.


Even so, their screams never stopped ringing in his ears.


Even so, their screams just wouldn’t stop ringing in his ears!


So… so what was he supposed to do then?


How could he stop hearing their screams? How could he stop their tears?


How could powerless foolish trash that couldn’t protect anyone supposed to become able to protect what was important?


How was he supposed to obtain the power to protect everyone?


Sion asked himself that every single day. He asked himself and he thought.


What would he do if a demon appeared before him now? If the demon said it’d grant any wish of his?


Even if it wanted compensation, he thought… that he’d definitely accept.


And so… he did. He looked at the demon before his eyes.


“Sure,” Sion said. “I’ll hear it. Tell me and see… Lucile Eris.”


And the demon—


Lucile Eris sneered. “Haha. I thought you’d say that,” he said and turned on his heel. “Follow me.”


Lucile was a man on a far different level than that of a mere demon who shouldered a deep darkness.


Sion was currently at the Eris family - the swordsman clan who guarded the crown over the generations -  mansion’s dojo. It was a place that noble boys and girls went to train, and there was nothing unusual about it down to the ordinary wooden floor.


The reason he’d been invited was “to reward Sion for returning uninjured from that battlefield,” or so Lucile said.


Kiefer had betrayed them on that battlefield, causing all their allies to die… but thanks to Ryner going berserk and murdering all of Estabul’s Magical Knights, Sion survived.


And then Rahel Miller appeared. He saw the true man who licked nobles’ shoes, acted wholly obediently, and prostrated himself before them. He learned that Miller was starting a revolution, one he’d planned entirely in the shadows.


Miller was using Sion for that purpose, too. He created a tale of the hero Sion Astal, who single-handedly defeated Estabul’s Magical Knights and forced Estabul to surrender, using him as a banner for Roland’s revolution. So Sion was allowed to live… but only as Miller’s puppet, a marionette whose strings were all in Miller’s hands, a piece on the chessboard to be used and tossed aside.


And so the revolution began.


Miller got rid of those who got in his way one after another. Nobles and other people in power who he thought may eventually get in his way were assassinated one after another. He did so skillfully, so that no one in the upper crusts of the military or any nobles realized the enemy who was killing them. Perhaps they hadn’t even realized yet that there was an enemy.


Of course there were those who were hostile towards Sion Astal, the patriotic hero with vulgar and common blood, but nobody realized that the one pulling his strings was Rahel Miller.


And so Miller’s plan advanced unbeknownst to the royalty and nobility alike. Miller’s trick advanced. Miller’s fraudulent scheme advanced. It all advanced efficiently.


He did what needed to be done. He killed whoever needed to be killed. He toted Sion Astal’s name as the hero who stopped a war and saved the people. Then he’d spread word that Sion Astal murdered the entire royal family and encourage the long suffering people to rise up, and he’d hide behind a just cause, behind a duty to the people and—


“……”


That was most likely Miller’s plan.  


Sion wasn’t all that dissatisfied with it. It could really change Roland, after all. If it could fix this rotten country even a little, he was more than willing to give up his powerless existence that couldn’t save anybody.


However.


“……”


However, he didn’t think anything would change for the best with just that. Most people would be unable to adapt to the perfect and efficient world Miller would create. So he thought it was best that Miller’s revolution didn’t end as he wanted it. That was his first reason.


“…It’s here.”


Sion looked at the back of the beautiful man who had just spoken and who had led him to the depths of the dojo. He looked at the back of the present head of the Eris household that’d played the role of protecting the king for generations - Lucile Eris. He had glossy golden blond hair and a face so eerily handsome that one couldn’t think of it as human. But his problem wasn’t something visible to the naked eye. It was his existence. It was what was inside his human shell.


Sion had not once thought of Lucile as human since the first time they met.


Lucile harbored an enormous murderous intent capable of wiping everything out, but he had such a lack of presence that a breeze might be able to scatter him; he almost seemed to sway across the plain of existence.


All it took was a single word from him; no matter what he said, an undeniable uneasiness was born within Sion, causing him to tense up. When he moved even a little, he made the whole world uneasy and tense.


Of course all the monsters who played a role in the dark side of Roland had a certain intimidating air about them. For example, if you put the average person in front of Claugh Klom or Rahel Miller, they’d be frozen in place.


Even Ryner had a certain air about him. As an Alpha Stigma bearer who’d gone berserk and scattered killings like thunder during a storm, he had a solemn atmosphere.


But compared to that.


“……”


Even a rampaging Alpha Stigma bearer or Claugh Klom, a ‘demon of the battlefield,’ couldn’t compare to how intimidating Lucile was. He was in a whole different dimension. His atmosphere was something else entirely. It was… something…


“……”  


There was clearly something inhuman inside of him.


It wasn’t human, but it wasn’t a demon or a monster either - it was far worse.


And so that was the biggest reason why Sion couldn’t endorse Miller’s plan. Because this inhuman something was protecting Roland’s king. Something that transcended common sense entirely was protecting Roland’s king.


For some reason, Sion felt that Miller’s way of doing things wouldn’t mesh with this monster. He felt that no matter how much of a genius Miller was, no matter how perfect and efficient he could move, his plan was limited by common sense; Sion felt that just wouldn’t mesh with Lucile Eris.


Even if Miller’s plan was a success, even if he successfully led a people’s revolution, and even if Miller, Claugh, and the others descended on the castle… as long as Lucile was there, the revolution itself would not be successful.


This country wasn’t one that people made normally and according to common sense from the very beginning, now was it?


That’s the feeling Sion had. Maybe it was because the blood of the mad king flowed in his veins, or maybe it was another reason entirely. But he felt it clearly when he stood before Lucile. He felt it clearly with this man before his eyes.


If they didn’t somehow appeal to this man, then it didn’t matter how much power Miller or Claugh had. It didn’t matter how much the people screamed. Nothing would reach the king.


“……”


That was how important he was.


This man, Lucile Eris, possessed something inhuman. Even Sion, who was really only human, could feel it.


Don’t speak with demons.


Don’t mingle with monsters.


Don’t touch what isn’t human.


Everyone knew those things. They were carved into everyone’s minds. Instinctual.


So our minds screamed when monsters and demons appeared before our very eyes. It screamed “run, run, run, run.”


“……”


Sion smothered the fear in his chest and advanced. He followed that inhuman something’s back and advanced.


Then the girl at his side spoke. She was about fourteen or fifteen years old and really resembled Lucile - she was his little sister, Ferris Eris. She had long golden blond hair, an expressionless face, and of course was so horribly beautiful that it was inhuman. But she was human. One wouldn’t think so by the way she swung her sword, but she wasn’t like Lucile. She was a genuine human.


Sion didn’t understand how siblings could be so categorically different, but Ferris remained human.


“Worthless,” Ferris said. “Even though you went out of your way to throw your life away on the battlefield, this is where it fell.”


Sion turned to look at her. She was as expressionless as ever. He made to say something, but… he didn’t. He ignored her. He wouldn’t hesitate. He’d already decided his path back on the battlefield.


He lost everything once. He lost all his friends. He lost everything important to him. There was hardly anything left for him to do now. Not him, as incompetent as he was.


So he stepped forward. He knew that everything would be ruined if he made a contract with a demon, but he stepped forward anyway.


“Don’t go, idiot,” Ferris said.


But Sion didn’t stop.


“Don’t follow my brother… don’t follow him.”


But Sion didn’t stop.


Lucile turned around. He turned his beautiful face around and laughed. “Haha, Ferris, you sure are nice. But it’s no use. He’s already made up his mind. He’s decided to go as far as it takes.”


“Sion isn’t like you. He doesn’t want your abnormal power.”


“Really? I wonder.”


“Really.”


“But even if he doesn’t want that power, even you can hear him screaming, can’t you? He’s screaming that he can’t bear being so weak. That he can’t bear being the waste of the earth anymore. He’s screaming that he’s tired of living in a world as horrible as this.”


“…I don’t hear anything like that—”


“If you can’t hear it, then be quiet. You have nothing to do with this.”


“But—”


“I told you to be quiet. And get out of my sight for awhile,” Lucile said. As he did, he lifted a hand lightly… and it really happened. Ferris disappeared.


Sion didn’t understand how it happened, but Ferris truly disappeared. Sion looked at Lucile.


“…Haha, what’s up with this?” Sion asked. “You don’t want your precious sister to get involved?”


Lucile met his eyes. “…Yeah. Because she’s clean. It’s better if we’re the only ones dirtied by darkness… don’t you think?”


“……”


Sion smiled. He felt that he’d caught sight of the first human piece within Lucile “Haha. So Roland’s biggest monster is a doting brother.”


Lucile smiled, too. “It’s because shes special.”


“How so?”


Lucile didn’t answer. He just continued to advance into the depths of the dojo. His footsteps made no sound. Neither of theirs did. It was so abnormally silent that Sion felt a spell to cut them off from sound entirely had been cast within the depths of the dojo.


Lucile opened a door and continued through it. The darkness inside was deeper; more concentrated. It was horribly uncomfortable. Sion felt as though it was a place that his plain, human self shouldn’t enter. The darkness and silence was overwhelming. It gave him a horrible, crushing sense of emptiness.


“Is this difficult for you?” Lucile asked.


Sion looked at him, then shook his head “No.”


“Hmm. So you are an extraordinary person. This is a place where Ferris and Iris… no, a place where any normal person is unable to enter… so it’s just like I thought. You do share Aslude’s blood.”


Sion wasn’t clear on what he was trying to say.


Lucile opened another door and the wooden floor stretched on. But it had stopped looking like a regular wooden floor. It was… distorted. The whole world flickered and swayed like it did the moment before he fainted from anemia.


Lucile entered the wavering world and spoke. “Now then, it’s about time for the first question.” His voice echoed terribly far. The world wavered, sound twisted, and it even felt as though time itself was swaying.


Lucile raised a hand towards Sion. “Would you look at my fingers?”


That was the question?


Sion looked to Lucile, then to the hand he was holding out. Of course he looked at his fingers. He was holding out his index finger, his middle finger, and his ring finger and pointing them towards Sion.


“How many fingers am I pointing at you with? That’s my first question.”


The answer was three. Lucile was definitely holding three fingers up, and Sion couldn’t think of any other answer. But he didn’t answer immediately. He shouldn’t be answering immediately. He was betting his life on these questions, after all. Lucile had said that if he didn’t like his answers, he’d kill Sion at once. There was no way he could just answer.


So Sion looked back at Lucile, who was staring at him like he was enjoying himself.


“…Is there some hidden meaning to this question?” Sion asked. “Is it really okay for me to just answer how many fingers you’re holding up, or is there some hidden question I have to answer?”


Lucile smiled. “No, just tell me how many fingers. But there’s no need for you to tell me anymore. I can already tell that you can count them clearly. That’s why you’re doubting the question. So let’s keep going. Let’s go somewhere where you can comprehend where you’re going,” Lucile said and walked farther still.


Sion watched his back. “What are you doing?”

Lucile ignored him. He reached another door and opened it.


He reached another door and opened it.


Another.


Another.


Sion’s head began to hurt as they passed through the doors. His ears began to ring. He became nauseous. This should have been the dojo, but now… he didn’t know.


Everything drifted to and fro, and his body was tormented a sensation of darkness akin to the deepest depths of the night sea.


What…  what was this?


Lucile turned just as Sion was about to mumble that. Then he did the same thing as before: held his hand out. “I’ll ask you one more time. I wonder if you can see my fingers now?”


And then Sion understood. He understood what Lucile was doing. What he was trying to do. Because Lucile’s fingers were wavering now. They were much harder to make out than before.


Somehow or other, this world itself was wavering. Light wavered and time wavered and Lucile’s fingers… no, Lucile himself had become quite hard to see. If he lost his focus for even a moment, Lucile’s question would be impossible to answer.


“…I see. So that’s the kind of exam this is.”


“Yes. So how many fingers do you see?”


“Two.”


Lucile smiled. “Correct. By the way, all of your siblings failed in the room just before this one. You really are extraordinary.”


Sion stared. “Siblings? You mean the king’s children? You took them here too?”


“Yeah. You probably weren’t told since you’re illegitimate and the son of a commoner, but… all fifteen of you who share the blood of this country’s founder, Aslude Roland, were to take this exam. It is the king’s exam - only whoever makes it the farthest is qualified to be king. And it seems that the most conscious at the deepest, deepest depth of our magic polluted basement is the common son of the woman called a lowborn mutt.”


The common son of the woman called a lowborn mutt.


The nobility and Sion’s siblings alike all called him that. They made a fool out of him, tormented him, and just loved that phrase. They even went out of their way to politely send him a dead dog when his mother passed away.


“…Then, then I too have the qualification to be king?” Sion asked. “I’m qualified to dig my teeth into the structure of this country?”


“Yeah… but enough of these worthless questions. Let’s go,” Lucile said and faced forward. He continued farther in.


He opened another door and advanced.


Another.


Another.


Sion followed. He was full of questions on what Lucile had just told him. He was full of things he wanted to know. There were all sorts of conversations he wanted to start that he’d never been able to have.


“……”


But he didn’t ask anything. More precisely, he couldn’t ask anything. It would be too hard.


The world changed when he took a step forward.


The flow of time changed when he took a step forward.


His head hurt so badly that he thought he was going mad. He felt like his whole body would explode, like he’d disappear to somewhere else. He was unable to think. He had his hands full just trying to stay conscious. He really couldn’t think.


He felt like he’d die. Like he’d disappear into nothing…


“Now then, this is the place where the current king - your father - lost. He ended up trying too hard and was never the same again though. Apparently he also said that he wanted to make the world a better place before coming here, but it ended up being fruitless nonsense. He went hopelessly mad… You can’t listen to me anymore by now, can you? Anyway, let’s get to the question. Can you see? Can you see this? Can you see how many fingers I’m holding up now?”

 

Sion could hear a voice from somewhere, and something was held out towards him. But he couldn’t quite tell what it was.


But he felt that he had to. He felt that it would all be for nothing if he couldn’t see it. If he couldn’t see it, then he wouldn’t be able to get back at the guy who killed his mother… he wouldn’t be able to surpass his father the king, who dragged the country down into despair…


“……”


Sion scowled. He swallowed the urge to vomit and narrowed his eyes. He glared into the shape in the darkness, desperately trying to make it out. His eyes hurt so bad that it felt like they’d rupture. His head hurt so bad that he was sure it’d collapse.


Even so, he opened his eyes wide. “O-one finger.”


“Could you really see it?”


“Yeah.”


“Then shall we go farther?”


“Yeah.”


“You may go mad—”


“Be quiet. It’s fine… it’s fine so hurry up.”


“Heheheh. I see. Then let’s take two more steps… Take just two more steps.”


Sion did as he was told. Two more steps was all it took for the world to completely change again. The pressure rapidly thickened. He felt like he’d throw his organs up, like he’d be turned inside out. He felt as though he was already drifting somewhere after death. But he overcame it all. He faced the depths of darkness and spoke to something he couldn’t see. “So?”


The nothingness answered. “Now you’ve gone the farthest. You have obtained the right to be king. Only you are now qualified to kill the king.”


“Really.”


“But I personally feel that there isn’t any meaning in all this. I don’t think there’s any meaning in the power struggles of worthless brats. So now I’ll ask you my real question.”


“R-really.”


“If I don’t like your answer, I will kill you.”


“Yeah.”


“I will kill you, who has the right to be king,” the nothingness said.


“Y-you don’t need to repeat yourself. Just… get on with it.”


Sion felt the nothingness smile. “So you can still talk despite the shooting pain. You’re still conscious even this far into the darkness and despair. Ha, haha, amazing. You might even be able to grant my wish. You might be able to undo this curse.”


Sion heard that voice from the darkness. But he couldn’t answer.


Because he’d go mad if he lost his concentration. Because he’d die if he lost his concentration.


“Now then, I’ll ask you.”


“……”


“I am asking you a question.”


“……”


“Answer my question.”


“……”


“I want you to tell me something. If the bitter pain you’re feeling now continued on forever, then would you still want just enough power to save someone, just enough power to change the world?” The darkness - the nothingness - asked.


Awhile passed before Sion understood those words.


His mind was hazy. He felt like he was going mad. If his head got any fuzzier, he’d end up dead.


Even so, he put all of his strength into thinking. He thought about the meaning behind what the nothingness had said: would his still want power if it meant this bitter pain and despair would continue for all of eternity?


He considered it.


He felt that he’d break.


He couldn’t think of any other answer. He’d break.


This pain would continue forever?


This maddening pain would continue for all eternity?


Did anyone really exist who would go through that for power?


Was there really anyone out there who wanted to protect someone else that badly?


If they existed, they were surely already mad. Because wanting to protect someone that badly was horribly, horribly sad. It must have driven them mad.


So Sion gazed into the darkness, facing that stupid question, and answered. “Yeah. I still want power. I want the power to let the people before me… allies, friends, family, everyone… to not have to cry anymore, and instead be able to just smile like idiots,” Sion said through the horrible pain that made him want to scream, the horrible pain that dimmed his breath each passing moment.


And then the nothingness… the darkness faced him and spoke. “You will not be able to grasp happiness for yourself in that future because of this pain.”


“Yeah.”


“You yourself will be unable to have anything because of this despair.”


“Yeah.”


“Your pain will just stretch on and on. You will not be rewarded. You will not get any pleasure from it. Even so, even so… do you still want power?”


“Yeah,” Sion answered.


“You’re mad,” the nothingness said.


But Sion smiled. It was a very painful smile. “Not as mad as you.”

“Haha.”


“Hahahahaha.”


Sion laughed. The nothingness laughed too. Laughed with voices that sounded ready to cry. Their laughs wavered, distorted, and came from somewhere far away.


“Then let’s go,” the nothingness said. “We have seven more seals before the end. Nobody has ever made it that far before. It is where Aslude Roland’s body lay. Of course you might go mad and die if we go any farther. Your existence itself might be erased. But if you survive… if you win this bet, then our - your and my mad tale will begin.”

“…Haha, that’s, pretty, exciting, huh?” Sion replied with effort.


“Right?”


“But I can’t… move…”


“It’s okay,” the nothingness said. “I’ll help you, see?”


Sion felt something grip his hair tightly and pull him towards the depths. It drug him into the darkness.


He heard a door open and they advanced deeper, deeper into the depths of despair. He felt as though he was sinking, like he had to scream. But he couldn’t. Not through this difficulty, this pain, this despair. He couldn’t manage a scream through it all.


He could hardly tell what his own body was trying to say anymore. Even if he wanted to scream, he had no voice. Something was changing inside him. His blood was changing, become worse. Becoming evil. He could feel it turning into something very bad.


Even so, he just didn’t care anymore.


He’d die.


He’d go mad.


Anything and everything would end.


And then, suddenly… the scenery was opened. The burning pain disappeared entirely and Sion opened his eyes.


He was in a small, grey, and cramped prison-like room. Chains hung from the ceiling, and something he didn’t really understand hung from the chains. It was a humanoid shape wrapped in a black robe, and it emitted a pale light. Its face was fitted with a mask - the right side was smiling and the left side was crying.


A sword was stuck in the dead center of its face. Its deep crimson blade pierced all the way through to the wall behind it as if to hold it in place.


Sion had a full view of it. He had a full view of this thing.


If, by chance, this were a person… if it were a person, then this was clearly a dead body. Nothing could live through a sword piercing entirely through their face. Sion couldn’t feel any traces of life coming from it, either. It was just there. It was just hanging there. It was nothing. Nothing was there. But he did understand one thing: that the sense of discomfort and that horrible sense of emptiness he’d been feeling since entering the Eris dojo had come from this thing.


“Now take the sword,” a voice called from by the body.


Corpses shouldn’t be able to speak, and yet…


“……”


The voice had come from the corpse’s pieced face.  And yet… it was exactly like Lucile Eris’ voice. It spoke again. “Remove the sword and take the power you desire… Release it from Aslude Roland’s body.”


Sion looked at the crimson sword. He looked down at it, an ill-omened crimson. “Is this… is this sword your true form? Lucile.”


“You’re half right. I was fed half of it - the Omega. I was fed the curse of a staved goddess separated from Alpha, who’d fallen into despair. Though I’ve been eroding that sword’s consciousness…”


Sion didn’t really understand. But it sounded like this sword was a separate being from Lucile, and Lucile had been fed half of it, and was eroding the rest of it now. Sion had no idea why he was doing that, though. He didn’t understand why he would come to this deep, dark place all alone to do that.


But Sion did understand that this place was crazy. He’d immediately understood that this was a crazy place where people shouldn’t come. He understood why Lucile didn’t want to get Ferris or Iris involved in it.


Just by being here, just by standing here one felt that their insides were all ugly, dirty, defiled. It felt like it was rotting him internally. Just by standing here he could feel himself going bad. So he spoke to speed things up so he could get away sooner. “So? Why did you bring me here?”


“I told you, so you’d remove the sword,” the sword answered.


Sion looked down at the sword and the face it was piercing. “What body is this?”


“A god’s.”


“What?”


“It’s where the sad hero called the “Fallen Mad Hero” ended up. But who cares about that now. You need it, so take it. Then you’ll be able to change this mad country and this mad world. You wanted just enough power for that, didn’t you?” The sword said.


Sion nodded. He had a terrible feeling about the way things were going, but still. “One needs a mad power to change a mad country, right?” Sion asked, managing a lopsided self-deprecating smile.


The sword smiled too. “Yeah. You’re right. Are you scared?”


“It’s scary,” Sion said and looked around. He’d obviously be a liar if he said he wasn’t scared after getting a taste of that pain before.


“Do you want to run away?”


“Yeah,” Sion said easily and nodded.


The sword smiled again. It was a hollow smile. “You sure are honest.”


“My true nature is a pure one,” Sion said.


“Hahaha. You’re making me laugh.”


“But I was telling the truth?”


“Haha, ha. Then. Then should we cut it out now? Shall we leave here and stop corrupting your purity?” The sword asked. He kept making it sound like Sion could still turn back. Like he could just go back to before whenever he wanted.


Sion snorted. If he’d been able to turn back whenever, then he never would’ve let Lucile take him here in the first place. He never would have come here if he hadn’t lost his friends on the battlefield. If he’d had the power to protect anyone in the first place, he’d never have come to make a contract with this absurd demon.


So Sion reached for the sword. “Stop? Never.”


“If you pull it out,” the sword said. Lucile said. The demon said. “If you pull it out, you’ll always be walking deeper into hell.”


“I… already knew that. I have since I was a child,” Sion said. He pulled the sword out without hesitation. He pulled the sword sewing the world’s despair inside out.


He felt something move. He felt it come from a time warped with relics. He felt his hand, his body, his everything deviate from what it should be.


The sword disappeared. It disappeared into his body. And then the sword’s memories flowed just a little into his. Lucile Eris’ memories flowed just a little into his. They were sad memories. It was a story where he screamed that he wanted to protect the things important to him and lamented at his own powerlessness.


It wasn’t the story of a creepy demon. It was the story of a small, lone boy grieving and grieving and grieving, who at the end of all his grieving, chose to walk alone through the deepest depths of hell.


“…I have no sympathy for you,” Sion said.


“Of course not. Because you’re already… in the same situation as me.”


And then Lucile appeared. He appeared from within Sion, like he was there to protect him, and whispered in Sion’s ear. “You are now my master. I am your sword, your shield, the Lonely Demon Ryner Eris Lied who lends the Fallen Black Hero his hand… now accept your despair.”


When Lucile spoke, the masked something disappeared. It had been released from its chains, from its jail, from everything binding it.


Sion felt like his body was being turned inside out. Like his blood was being boiled.


And then that feeling came back. The one from when he followed Lucile through doors. It was a head-splitting pain that made him feel like he’d vomit, a despair like his whole body was being burnt alive.


“Does it hurt?” Lucile asked.


“Yeah.”


“So much that you can’t bear it?”


“Yeah… it feels like… like I’m going to throw my organs up,” Sion said, pressing a hand to his chest.


Lucile smiled. “That’s pretty rough. Get used to it. Because it’s going to continue for all eternity.”


“That’s harsh.”


“Haha, that’s why I said you’re going to regret it. But you can’t go back anymore. The Fallen Black Hero Aslude Roland has left his prison and begun to invade your and your family’s bloodline. If you win, you will obtain his power.”


“…And if I lose?”


Lucile smiled again. “If you lose, you won’t be human anymore.”


Lucile left Sion to touch the chains dangling from the ceiling, still smiling. Then he touched the place where the lingering traces of the hero were, where the hero himself should have been.


“It’s easy to stop being human. Throw away your reasoning. Stop putting up a fight. As soon as you do, you’ll feel immense pleasure. Then you’ll be able to devour people. Devour your family, your friends, your allies, your countrymen, all the people who are important to you. God will turn into an ugly goddess that threw away her reasoning and become able to eat everything in this world. But if you win… if you win, you’ll become powerful enough to kill the goddess.


Goddess. Goddess. G o d d e s s.


That was a word that only appeared inside of fairy tales. And inside those fairy tales, goddesses were exactly what they sounded like: beautiful female gods. But the goddess that Lucile spoke of sounded like an ominous, hideous and dark thing.


Sion overcame the crushing pain to ask. “Sounds like this goddess is your enemy?”


Lucile shook his head. “No, that’s not it.”


“Then what?”


“My enemy is…” Lucile started, then paused for a moment. “My enemy is the same as what you want to crush.” Then he disappeared, completely gone as if Lucile Eris had never been here in the first place. But Sion didn’t mind. He didn’t have the ability to mind, not through this awful searing pain. His whole body hurt. He felt like he’d go mad from the pain coursing through his body.


He thought of Lucile’s words inside of that horrible, bitter pain.


“My enemy is the same as what you want to crush.”


Sion turned those words around in his mind. “What I want to crush,” he whispered. He tried to come up with an answer within his heart.


What he wanted to crush. They were talking about him. He was weak. He was weak and he couldn’t protect anyone. And he thought of destiny, toying with people as it did.


He had no idea who’d done it, but someone wrote this crazy world as one that spun tragedies for everyone.


He wanted to change that. He wanted to change everything.


He didn’t know if the one who made this shitty world was a god, a hero, or a goddess, but he wanted to kill them and release this world of its curse!


In the instant he thought that, the pain rushing through his veins became a little softer. He felt the thing trying to invade his body become weaker.


“…Yeah,” Lucile sighed against his ear. “Yeah… I’m glad I chose you. I’m glad I advised your father to not kill you. You’re different from the others. Even though everyone calls you the son of a lowborn mutt, you’re different. Different from your mad father, different from your arrogant siblings… See, you can feel it too, can’t you? They’ve started to stop being human one by one, one by one. They easily lose to the temptation of the hero that you’re overcoming and begin to cease being human. Now let’s go kill them. You’re going to start a revolution, aren’t you? So let’s go kill them.”


Sion turned around. He could feel the presence of his siblings that Lucile said stopped being human. He could feel the presence of countless inhuman things wriggling around in their country. He could feel the creepy, disgusting monsters writhing.


But even so. Even if he could sense all the creepy and gross inhuman things, he felt that his siblings becoming inhuman alone would not change Roland. There was also the mad king and the arrogant nobility. Everyone had been monsters swollen with greed for some time now. They were monsters who didn’t think of other people as people. They were unspeakable monsters who killed people for their own pleasure.


So did anything really change by turning them into real monsters?


“……”


Sion smiled cynically and turned to Lucile. “Hey, Lucile.”


“Hm?”


“Are these siblings of mine who’ve ceased being human strong?”


“At the very least, humans can’t touch them,” Lucile answered.


“Hah? Isn’t that unnecessarily problematic?”


“Hahaha.”


Sion thought this really wasn’t a laughing matter, but he shrugged, and once again turned his sharp gold eyes to where he sensed his inhuman siblings. “I’ll kill my siblings. I’ll kill the king. Then what’ll happen?”


“Well,” Lucile said.


But Sion ignored him and continued. “I really don’t think anything will change.”


“Really?”


“Really. Even if I kill the king, even if I kill the royal family, there are countless influential nobles out there, all fat and mad with greed. This country won’t change as long as they’re there.”


“Hm. Then how about you kill all of the nobles?”


Sion shook his head. “Even if I killed them all, the next ones would just appear.”


“It’s okay if you kill them too.”


“More will just appear.”


Lucile looked awfully fed up with him. “I don’t suppose you just want to play a stupid word game with me?”


Sion smiled. “I’m saying that the structure isn’t what has to change - the framework that gives people power itself isn’t what has to change. What has to change is the people who’ve always been oppressed and grown servile. Their hearts took too much of this rotten structure. They need a ray of hope. Even if it’s a lie, they need to believe that there’s a ray of hope.”


“…In other words, you want to be their ray of hope?”


Sion smiled. “I already am. Thanks to Miller’s scheme, I’ve become the revered hero of Roland. But I don’t think Miller’s commands are going to change this country. He thinks that a revolution will occur as long as he kills the royalty and nobility. I don’t think so.”


“Because the people won’t change?”


“Yeah.”


“You sure are kind. I really don’t care about other people’s hearts,” Lucile said.


“That’s right. You don’t. But that’s because you’re strong. And Miller doesn’t care because he’s strong. You guys are too strong. You can’t see peoples’ weakness anymore. You can’t see my weakness.”


“You’re plenty strong.”


Sion snorted. If he were really strong…


He recalled the faces of his friends who’d died because of his weakness. He recalled his mother’s face. He recalled Kiefer’s tears.


And then he recalled Ryner’s face. He’d gone to jail to save Kiefer. His face was one that knew his own weakness well and wondered about the value in the life of a murderous monster, wondered about the value in his shitty self.


He remembered the face of that idiot who only thought about those things. Thinking of the face of his dear friend, he spoke. “I am weak. No, everyone’s weak. That’s why I want to acknowledge their weakness and move forward with it. Do you think that’s naive?”


Lucile shrugged. “Do what you want… No matter what path you take, it’ll end in hell.”


Sion smiled. “Really.”


“Yeah, really.”


“Then let’s get going. Let’s start a revolution. Let’s write outside the script that that worthless hero created, that that disgusting goddess created, that that annoying Rahel Miller created… and start a script of my own,” Sion said. He turned on his heel.


Just then… the world’s scenery changed again. A completely ordinary dojo spread out in front of him.


Ferris stood right at his side, her normally expressionless face a little surprised. “Wh-what’s with you? Where did you come from?”


Sion looked around. He wasn’t in the underground jail surrounded by darkness anymore. He was in the Eris dojo. It was like everything up until now had just been a daydream. He couldn’t help but feel a little perplexed. He really ended up wondering if it wasn’t all just some daydream.


But the pain erased that train of thought. The crushing pain ran through his whole body, destroying his worthless self’s imagination. He was struck with the sensation that he’d throw his organs up from inside. His head hurt like it was going to explode. His blood vessels felt like they were circulating poison thorns as well as blood, and he was tormented by a horrible uncomfortableness.


“……”


There was clearly something abnormal inside of him. It tempted him over and over, trying to control him, kill him, chew him up. He could feel it.


So he knew that everything had to have been real.


He knew that he’d really made a contract with a demon.


“Hey, Sion. Where did you come from? I’m listening,” Ferris said.


Sion overcame the pain to look at her. He overcame the intense pain to smile at her. “I took a little trip to hell.”


“Hell?”


“Yeah.”


“What are you talking about?”


Sion just smiled. “It’s nothing. More importantly…”


Sion looked around one more time.


Then he whispered as quiet as could be. “Hey, Lucile. Are you still by my side?”


“……”


No answer.


But Sion didn’t let it bother him. He continued. “I have to go make the people who are an integral part of the revolution surrender. I have to go secure the people who can make Miller’s plan collapse. Will you help me out?”


“……”


Lucile didn’t answer him. Sion shrugged.  “I see. So you won’t lend me your hand unless it’s to exterminate monsters with.”


“……”


“Whatever, that’s fine. I’m borrowing your sister then.”


“……”


“I’ll take your silence as an ‘okay.’”


“……”


As expected, Lucile didn’t answer.


Sion grimaced. “I hate the silent type.”


He suddenly heard a voice in his ear. “I hate the talkative type.”


What a thing to finally respond to. Sion muffled a laugh.


He looked back to Ferris, who was eying him suspiciously. “What are you mumbling to yourself about?” Ferris asked. “It’s creepy.”


Sion smiled. “Ah, I’ve been talking to myself a lot lately. Maybe it’s my age?”


“Like I care.”


“Didn’t think so. More importantly, Ferris, will you come with me for a bit? I want you to help me out.”


“Hm. I’ll strike a deal if you give me one thousand dango sets.”


“That’s too many!! How about five?”


“Nine thousand.”


“That’s even more than before… Umm, how about twelve?”


“Eight thousand five hundred.”


“Twenty.”


“…T-twenty!? Twenty is a lot… Okay, fine.”


“You went down pretty easy,” Sion said with a smile.


“So where are we going?”


Sion turned around. He could feel them out there. He could feel the presence of inhuman things in Roland. According to Lucile, they were his siblings who’d become monsters under the name of the goddess or something. But Sion ignored their presence. It wasn’t time to kill them yet. He didn’t have the power to kill them yet.


So he was going to go get that power now.


He was going to get the power to become this country’s hero in the real sense of the word.


The sun was already setting outside of the dojo, dying the Eris garden red. A smiled rose to Sion’s face as he gazed at it.


“…I’m off to tempt that redheaded lion now.”


---

Profile

idola: (Default)
idola

February 2025

S M T W T F S
      1
2345 6 78
9101112131415
16171819202122
232425262728 

Syndicate

RSS Atom

Most Popular Tags

Style Credit

Expand Cut Tags

No cut tags
Page generated Jun. 18th, 2025 02:43 am
Powered by Dreamwidth Studios